Epochs of

Indian

History

ANCIENT
E.C.-80O

INDIA

2000

A,D.

ROMESH
MEMBER

CHUNDER
FELLOW
OF

DUTT,
OF ASIATIC THE UNIVERSITY SOCIETY OF

CLE.,
OF
BENGAL

I.C.S.

BARRISTER-AT-LA\V,

CALCUTTA

THE

AUTHOR

OF

"a

HISTORY

OF

CIVILIZATION

IN

ANCIENT

INDIA",

ETC.

WITH

TWO

MAPS

NEW

IMPRESSION

LONGMANS,
39

GREEN,
ROW,
AND

AND
LONDON

CO.

PATERNOSTER
NEW YORK

BOMB.W

1904

All

rig'his

reserved

4-U'

EDITOR'S

PREFACE.

The
OF

present
Indian

volume History.

is the
To

first of

series

of

Epochs of

write
or even

history
of
a

India

on

the

scale
from

of the

Freeman,

Macaulay,
of

would,
be
a

multiplicity

and

diversity
The years

detail,
story
of

task

of

superhuman
the

magnitude.
thousand many told

India
not

during
of
one

past
but

four of

is the
not

story
of
one

country
of many

countries,
not

nation but
the
we

but
in many

nations,
and the

in

one

language
in
turn

languages,

influenced
world. work in
or

by

greatest
find
the

religions
best
upon is

of

In the

consequence Indian

historical

field
areas.

is bestowed
The

special periods
in the

particular
histories
There

result
to

evident the of

shorter

which is
but has
a

attempt
universal

cover

whole
;

ground.
the front writer the

want

balance
to

insensibly,
epoch
his
will each he

inevitably,
studied
has
to
a

brings
detail,
or

the

in

the

district

where Series

experience
endeavour

been
correct

gained.
this
who has

The

present

tendency
made the it
a

by assigning subject
the of

epoch

to

writer

special research;
to

while
to

it will

be

task
on

of

Editor
one

endeavour and
to

preserve

continuity
on

the other.

hand

vent pre-

overlapping

the

viii

Preface.
volume
now
"

The

published summarizes
or came more

the

history

of ancient

India,
first down

of those properly,

northern

regions that
civilization
"

under
to

the influence of Aryan

time for

the

when
ever

the

Hindu
Muhamthose

were sovereignties

swept
from

away

by

madan

invaders and

the north.

The

of history

invaders the

of the
another
"

dynastiesthey
volume.

founded

will form

subjectof

Southern
an

India"

the

Dravidian

Peninsula

long maintained
never
was
"

dent indepenyet
"

civilization. than

It

it is not Moslem

more

partially Aryanized ;

the

occasionally
On
his

raided

through but

never

remained.
first set and

its shores,

too, the
within final

European explorer
Eastern the time

foot, and

its territories French

strugglefor to Dravida, down

made it

English had their of Empire. The history

when

the death
British

Sultan thus North

a irretrievably a

Tippu Province, will

Between

of

naturally constitute
and South
a

third

epoch.

lies the middle

land
At

of the Dekhan.

It,too, has
of later the

of its own. history Dandaka, peopled with home of the

first the wilderness

monsters

strange
it

conquering Andhras
land whence of
was

quently subsebition am-

the of

debatable
warlike

the

carve

the

Prophet to the seat of for himself a kingdom ; and finally Hindu nishes empire of the Mahrattas, its story fura fourth epoch. The end of the Mysore wars,
every
"

follower

the

the

overthrow of the

of the

Mahratta

power,

and

the pensioning

they

do

definite

Moghul kings of Delhi, occurringas within a period of twenty years, mark the establishment of the British Raj throughout

Preface.

ix

all

India

south

of

the

Himalayas;
will be the

and

therefore
of India

the in

history
the

of

British

India

history

nineteenth While
it

century.
is

hoped
will be

that

the

political
sufficient

history
for the of
a

of

the

various and the the of and

constant

epochs
in

found
the

student

accordance

with of the

latest
will

results be
to

research,

first Indian

aim

writers
to

give

history

of

people,
and
of flux
to

follow

the

varied
to

development
the
to

institutions

constitutions,
and

mark

growth
the

decay

literature
of law that the have and

science,
It

watch
not

religion.
a

is

perhaps
the
not

too

much

hope
of

truer

knowledge
who,
under
will

of

inglorious
course

past
events,
of

races

in

the the

inscrutable dominion
to

of

come

of the

the bonds

people
between
than

Gnat the
any

Britain,
two

help
closer

make and
more

nations the

enduring
can

that in the

power

of

the the and

sword
measure

alone of will

forge.
may

Though
vary, different

the
same

execution

success

spirit
of the

purpose

animate

the

volumes

Series.

J.

A.

TABLE

OF

CONTENTS.

MAP

OF

INDIA

Frontispiece
i.

Epoch
CHAP.

"

Vedic

Age;

b.c.

2000-^00,
PAGE

I. II.
III.

INTRODUCTION WARS MANNERS RELIGION WITH AND THE ABORIGINES

.

12
20
.

CIVILIZATION

IV.

26
^ "

Epoch
I. II. III. IV. KURUS AND

ii."

Epic

Age;
.

b.c.

1400-1000,
-

PANChXlAS
.

37

KOSALAS,
MANNERS RELIGION MAP OF

VIDEHAS,
AND

AND

KAS'lS
.

46
55

CIVILIZATION

64
NORTHERN INDIA IN THE VEDiC AND EPIC

PERIODS

......

73 Age
B.C.

Epoch
I. II.
III.

hi."

Rationalistic

1000-320 74

HINDU MANNERS SCIENCE BUDDHISM.

EXPANSION
.

AND AND

CIVILIZATION PHILOSOPHY

83
93

IV.

99
iv.

Epoch
I.

"

Buddhist

Age

; b.c

320-A.D.

400.
112

magadha architecture manners progress

empire
.

11. III.
IV.

and and of laws science

arts

121

128

136
Age
a.

Epoch
I.
n.

v.

"

Puranic

D.

400-800.
141

kanouj
religion architecture
science

and and

ujain
manners

153

III. IV.

and and literature

arts

163
168

NOTE.

The

spelling

of
proper
names

is

according

to

the

authorized

system

by

the

Government

of

India,

except

in

the
case

of
a

few

well-known

words,
as

Punjab,

where

change
a

from

the

authorized

form

would

be

pedantic.

The

accent

marks
a

long

vowel,

and

all

the

vowels
are

sounded
as

in

the

Latin

languages.

ANCIENT

INDIA.

/i"

EPOCH

I."VEDIC

AGE.

HINDU

SETTLEMENTS B.O.
2000"1400.

ON

THE

INDUS.

CHAPTER

I.

INTRODUCTION

It

has

been

observed,
of mankind

with
was

much detennined

truth, by

that natural

the

early

civiHzation
or,

causes,

in

other the alike

words,
influence
to

by

the of
a

fertilizing power
warm

of great

rivers
ducive con-

and

by

and
of crops
a

genial climate,
and
to

the
causes

production
have and
a

the

comfort in has
;

of
more

man.

Other modern
the
remote

exerted

greater
or

influence
climate

times,
more

temperate
civilization

cold
these

fostered in the

robust

of in

days
for

but

past
human

we

shall

seek

vain
on

the

first

glimpses
where

of

civilization
man

except

favoured

spots,

Nature

helped
a wami

by copious genial
shown

and

undations, fertilizingin-

and Modern and

and
have ago,

climate. that
was

researches centuries of
to

between
not

thirty
common

forty

civilization
race,

the

property

the four

human favoured

but

was

confined the
Old

almost
World.
A

clusively ex-

spots

in

The

I.H.

Hindu
the
very

Settlements
Nile
was

on

the Indus.
of
a

[epoch

i.

valley of
and of
a

the

seat

ancient
the

civilization.

powerful empire, The valley of the

witnessed tion the civilizaTigris similarly of powerful Semitic the nations Assyrians, and the Babylonians flourishing within its confines and imparting its light to surrounding regions. The valley of the Hoang Ho and the Yangse Kiang was similarly

Euphrates

and

"

"

the

home

of
to

an

ancient

Turanian

civilization
of

which of its

flourishes
years.

this

And

day after the lapse the lastly, valley of the

the

thousands
and

Indus

tributaries witnessed

earliest form

of civilization developed in the

to

by
remotest

section

of those

Aryan races,* who

carry

present day rule the world, and

of
of the globe. portions in these days,that civilization,

civilization

the

So

universal

is the fact

it is difficult to conceive

that

it

was

confined

to

four

isolated
; and

spots in the world

that the vast
areas were

only a hundred
between

generationsago
favoured and very

spaces

these
of

limited

filled

by

hunting and pastoraltribes, warring against with their tents and cattle each other,migrating in hordes of their movements from place to place,leaving no trace their national existence in the records of history, ing leavor of human in the annals mark no literature, progress,
swarms

and
*

science.
Recent
are

which

anthropologicaldiscoveries have proved that the nations in Europe and known the Aryan races in Asia, viz.,the as
the Hellenes, the Persians, Celts, the Slavs, the Italics,

Teutons,
the

the

from the same descended stock, actually ancient tongue, although they speak languages derived from the same the Sanscrit language is the oldest and nearest of which specimen. dwellers It is supposed that the primitive probably of Cen Aryans, Eastern tral Asia and Europe, spread their conquests on all sides still descendants and imposed their language on nations whose It is convenient to speak tongue. speak modifications of the same of these Aryan-speakingnations of the modern day as Aryan nations. from the primiclaim that they are actuallydescended The Hindus tive

Hindus,

"c.

are

not

all

Aryan stock.

B.C.

2000-1400.]

Introduction.

of the infant civilization of historyof civilization, The mankind, belongs to these four countries. lighthas broadened and expanded as the day has advanced, but will ever mankind look back with interest on the misty dawn and the on civilization, knowledge, for which of small the

The

mighty nations of the modern world indebted to the early are shepherds and cultivators of Egypt and Babylonia, of China India. To Greece and and to Rome belongs the credit of catching the light from the East, and reflecting
it with
In

beginningsof enlightened and

progress

tenfold lustre

on

the West.

studyingthe historyof the earliest civilized nations of the world, we unable to fix dates,or are the to trace of events with the degree of accuracy which marks course modem the history of Rome and Greece. or even history,
But nevertheless sufficient materials with regard possess the general course to the earlier nations to ascertain
we

of events, to mark age, and

to trace

the great results achieved from age to the progress of knowledge, literature, and the successive

science,through
existence.
If this is true

epochs

of their national

of

and Egj'pt,

Babylonia,and
The

China, it is

hieroglyphic cords reof the Egyptians tell us about ancient kings and of dynasties, and wars. The pyramid-builders, invasions, cuneiform of Assyria and inscriptions Babylon tell us
so

still more

in respect of India.

much records than

The become

the

same

kind
tell
us

of

story.

And

even

the and

ancient

of China

more

about

kings
which

about

the progress ancient Hindu familiar within

character.

and

civilization of the with

dynasties people.
has of
a are

works,
the

Europe
years,

last hundred
tell such
us

different

They
when

little of
are

dynasties;
are

and

even

lists

kings and available, they

lists of names, and have little value in a true historical sense. On the other hand, the copiousliterabare

4
ture

Hindu
which
of
we

Settlements
possess,

on

the Indiis.

[epoch

i.

and

which

belongs

to

the different

epochs
Hindu
of their form Hindu
a

Hindu

life and natural

history,presents a civilization through the

existence. and
And

faithful

pictureof successive periods

the ancient works

thus

connected nation
who

for four
may

comprehensive history of the thousand so clear, years, so full,

corded papyri are reto commemorate passing events. and religious compositionsof a

that he

runs

read.
and

stone on Inscriptions with a design

writingson

The

songs
are

and
an

poetry

people
Hindus full and

unconscious

and The

true

reflection of

their

civilization and
were

thought.
recorded
"

earliest effusions

of the

not

in

writing ; they are

natural and and

therefore
true
pression ex-

unrestricted
of the

they are a nation's thoughts

or

feelings. They
in the faithful tage herithe sacred

not stone on preserved, who of the people, memory

were

but papyri,
down
a

handed

from

century

to

century with
would

scrupulousexactitude
considered literature until recorded
a

which
For

in modem several in

days
the

be ancient
memory,
was

miracle.
was

centuries

this

thus

preserved
then

nation's

writing was
; but
to
even

introduced, and
teachers

the

literature

to teach, and preferred

students

learn,
texts

by rote, and
from

it was works. and

considered Later

sin to learn

sacred
up

written
ages,

literature sprang

in following

the more strata lies, strata, over upon literature of ancient India, as clearly distinguishable the different strata each other to the historian, from as the geologist. European antiquarians to of rocks are this great have during the last hundred years examined and have have sifted and classified it, of literature, mass

assignedto

each

class of works

examined, the and most interesting story of a nation's life and progress It is the story of an Aryan through forty centuries.
classified and

its proper age ; and thus literature tells a continuous

B.C.

2000-1400.]

Introduction.

5
and

people,at
from
and

first isolated

by

situation

circumstances

the outside

social

world, and working out its own its literature, laws, and institutions,
one

relig-ious
science
;

and

it forms

of the

most

instructive and
progress

interesting
culture. well-

chapters in
This
defined

the annals

of human

and

wonderful

story divides
or

itself into five of

several these

Epochs
to

Periods, and
It histor)'.
make
a

epochs
five

belong

ancient
to

is desirable

in this introductory
of these

chapter epochs.

brief mention

I. Vedic Hindu
The

Epoch.

Settlements

on

the

Indus, B.C.

2000-1400.
their that
war

from

historyof the Hindus begins with in the Punjab and their conquest of the dark-skinned aborigines. This
and colonization and
brave
went
on

ment settle-

province
of
quest con-

for centuries
were

; and

the
back

obstinate from

children from

of the soil fastness

beaten fastness.

river to

river and
forests
were

to

The

fair villages gradually cleared, surrounded and hamlets arose by smiling fields of com of the fertilizing of the banks forms on streams, Hindu by oblations worshipping the "bright gods" of Nature and Hindu civilization at the fire were to established, of the last spread itself throughout the land seven Indus the A the Sarasvati. to rivers",from great broken division had in the meantime in the Aryan out section of that race A against animal protested camp. Soma sacrifices and the use of the fennented wine, and these puritansretired from the Punjab westwards to the Persian the ancient Iran, where they formed race, and founded the Parsi religion. with any degree of accuracy It is not possible to fix the

interminable

"

dates

of these

events.

"

Four

thousand

years

ago,"says

Hindu
Max

Settlements

on

the Indus.
be

[epoch

i.

Professor
"who

Miiller, or

"

it may
to

the Aryans earlier,

had

travelled southwards

the rivers of the

(their Supreme Deity)Dyaush-Pitd or The Father,'answering to the Jupiter of the Romans. hymns which were querors composed by the early Aryan conof the Punjab to Dyaush-Pita and the other still preserved to us in the are bright gods of Nature
as compilationknown fix the periodbetween

called him

Punjab, Heavenly

the
2000

Rig Veda;
and
1400

and
B.C.

we as

may

safely

age

of these ancient
as

these
the

six centuries of Hindu

hymns. We may the first epoch of

on

approximate roug^hly accept Hindu history,

Indus
and

the

epoch

settlements

the

its

tributaries.

II. Epic
Hhidu
From

Epoch.

Kingdoms
the

on

the

Ganges,

b.c.

400-1000.

Punjab the Hindus began to pour down along of the Ganges, until in a few centuries the whole the course of the Gangetic basin, from mountains the Northern to Bendres and the seat of brave, martial, Behar, became and civilized nations. Indeed, these vigorous colonists left their mother-land, the Punjab, in the shade soon ; of the cultured and the picture we Gangetic possess
races,

with

their brilliant
tournaments

courts

and

schools

of

learning,
and

with

their great

and

feats of arms,

with

their elaborate
a

social rules and

state

of civilization far in
of the
were

testifies to rites, religious advance of that of their sturdy Prominent

who
east

forefathers
races course

Punjab.
the
to

among
on

getic the Gan-

Kurus,
the

settled
of the

the

upper
settled

of the

Ganges,
the

site of modern

Delhi, and
lower down

their great

rivals the
not

Panch^las, who
the

stream,
down
;

far from
same

site of modern the

Kanouj.
near

Lower

the

river lived
the

Kasis,

modern

Benares

stillfurther down

stream, and

n.c.

2000-1400.]
the

Introdiiction.
the it,

7
in modem Videhas
These

to

north
between

of

Videhas and

dwelt the

Tiihut lived and

the

while

the

Kurus

powerful Kosalas
races

in modem

Oudh.

other

had

their mutual

their varying alliances, jealousies,

wars, but
were

and

their internecine
a common

nevertheless and

bound

together by by a common

sacred

language
common

literature,
and
ligious re-

and religion, The

these

by

social of Greek

institutions.

student

history is

tempted to getic states

while Hindu Greek
he

compare

and flourishing

civilized Gan-

with

the

Greek

cities in their the

palmy days,
less

would
on

compare

sturdy
the

but

civilized

settlers warriors and

the banks

of the

Indus

with

the robust
1 he
dency ascen-

who

fought with
the

Trojans.

vigour of

Gangetic kingdoms

lasted

for

four

or

five centuries.

III. Hindu
When

Rationalistic
over

Epoch.

Expansion
Northern

all
as

India, B.C.
as

1000-320.
and
to

India

far

Benares

North
lished estab-

Behar

had
in

been
more

occupied,colonies distant places,and

in the
was course

began
the
of
some

be

whole

of India centuries.

became South

thus Behar

Hinduized
or

Magadha

early civilized

schools

of

in this age, and in the sixth century multiplied philosophy Gautama Buddha before Christ, preached there the great the religion is now of a third of the human which religion
race.

Malwa while

or

Avanti

became the

seat

of

culture

or

learning;
Andhras

beyond
great

had

and far

Vindhya mountains powerful kingdom

as

the

in

the

Dekhan,
and

stretching as

down

the

Kistna

river,

and of celebrated schools boastingof a great capital of the Jumna and of learning. Colonists from the banks founded the ancient the Ganges settled in Gujrat and ; and it is supposed that merchants seaport of Dvaraka

8
from

Hindu
this

Settlements

on

the Indus.
extreme

[epoch
of

i.

Pandya. Certain it is that by the fourth century before Christ, three sister nations,the Pandyas, the Cholas, and the Cheras, had established powerful kingdoms in India, south of the East Kistna river. In the east, Anga or Behar, Vanga or Bengal, and Kalinga or Orissa,also received the light of Hindu and hterature, while the civilization, religion, distant island of Ceylon was conquered and Hinduized

helped to

place sailingto the civilize the kingdom

south

India

of

in the fifth century.

Thus

Hindu

India,except wilds and deserts,had before and religion, civilization, manners,

all the Great. It is necessary,
a

received the time

to

of Alexander make

however,

Hindu southern about these passing remark from the older northern doms. kingkingdoms, as distinguished The in vast numbers had penetrated Aryan races and had all but into the Punjab and the Gangetic valley, exterminated who were or expelledthe children of the soil, barbarians India the populationof Northern utter ; and therefore less of pure or is, to the present day, more On the other hand, the later and less Aryan stock. colonists who Hindu numerous penetrated into South Behar and Southern and Bengal, to the Dekhan India, found of those the aboriginal races spacious regions less imperfectcivilization of their or possessinga more and the extermination all of those vast populations own, of the quesIndia by a handful of colonists was out over tion.
The

Hindu

colonists

were

satisfied therefore

with

civilization, introducingHindu language, and religion ; of the population of Southern and to this day the majority have of non-Aryan stock who Eastern India are and and literature, religion adopted the higher civilization,
of their Ar\'an
The Hindu

Hindu

world

conquerors of the third

and

teachers.
the
us

of Epoch, i.e.^ appears

to

sixth,
as a

and fifth,

fourth

centuries

B.C., thus

lO

Hindu

Settlements

on

the Indus.
The

[epoch
Chandra-

i.

the fourth

century after Christ.

decHned Dekhan in
course

dynasty of

gupta and Asoka

Andhras
about
to

of time ; but the powerful

of the

took

of Magadha possession
era,

the commencement close of the

both

of the Christian

and

down the

the

fourth in

century
Northern the

after

Christ
Southern

held

supreme After the

power

and

India.

fourth
of the

century

Andhras

and declined,

the

Empire was at an end. We consider the first three Epochs of the History may of Ancient India as a preparation for the fourth Epoch. In the fomier, all India was gradually civilized and Hinduized ; in the last, it was united under one great central Asia were united even as Europe and Western power, ascendency Magadha
in the
same

age

under

the

imperial power
Epoch.

of Rome.

V,

PuRANic
and Hindu
than

Ascendency of Kanouj
The

Ojain, a.

p.

400-800.

parallelbetween
further
power supreme

extends histoiy The

would

passed from of Kanouj and to the emperors Ujain in but like the later Roman centuries, of barbarian had to battle againsthordes
their country
and centuries,
west

European at first sight. appear the rulers of Magadha

the fifth and
emperors
ceeding suc-

history and

they
to save
on

invaders
war

and

their civilization.
of

The

went

for

races

barbarians

settled

down

in the

and

south

of

India, and
But

adopted

Hindu

manners, and

and religion,

civilization.
was

the crisis came,

ancient

Northern last swept away from India in the eighth century. Ancient Hindu terminates history
at at

Hindu

rule

this date. Dark

ages

followed

in

India

as

in

Europe,
and

and

the
turies cen-

history of
is
a

Northern

India

in the
Towards

ninth
the

tenth

perfectblank.
a new

close of the tenth ruins of ancient

century,

power

arose

on

the

p.c.

2000-1400.]

hitrodjiction.

civilization in

in
and

Europe
the

and

in

India
in
vacant

the

feudal
These of

barons
new

Europe,

Rajput
into

barons

India. thrones

Rajput
and

chiefs

stepped
but effete

the

ancient

polished
and

nations,
even as

and the
the

adopted
mediaeval Christian of

the

Hindu and And hiid

religion
conquerors

civilization,
of

kings
faith.

Europe
of and

embraced

the
to

new

defenders in India the

Hinduism in

and

Christianity
the here
same

fight

Europe

against
But

rising parallel knights

power, ends. beat from

viz.,
After

Muhammadans. of

the

centuries the
Moslems The

warfare,
from

the

Christian from India

back Austria.

France,
chiefs of

Spain,
offered resistance

and
an

Rajput
not
an

equally they
and

brave,

but and life

equally
fell
;

successful,
Hindu
the

struggled
national

they
terminated

and

independence
of

with

conquest

India

by

the

Muhammadans.

Historical

analogies
bear the

are

often

misleading
differences outline
due

unless in
seems

we

constantly
even

in

mind

the

great
in
the

details,
most

when

resemblance
when

striking. comparisons
same

But

instituted their
use

with
and

caution,
us

such

have laws the

they

show
and

how
progress and

the

historical nations
same

rule farthest

the

destinies of often the

the

of the
the

at

ends
causes

globe,
affect in the and

how control

great
of

historical

march
west.

events,

simultaneously

east

and

the

CHAPTER

II.

WARS

WITH

THE

ABORIGINES.

The Vedic
from
account

history
Age,
the

of

the

first

Epoch,
of

which

we

have of
no

called the

the

is the

history
And

the

conquest
we

Punjab

aborigines.
left
to
us

although
main Veda
age
"
"

have

connected this of
war

of

the

incidents the is full

us

of

of

centuries, composed
and

yet
in

the

Rig
early
which Hindu

collection
of
to

hymns

this
songs,

stirring
realize

passages the
like war-

martial
ardour

enable colonists the

of

the

and

conquerors

of
beat

the back

Punjab.
or

They

cleared the

primeval

forests,
children of

extenninated the Hindu

to

dark-skinned cultivation and

and and

the

soil, widened
and

limits

of

of

civiHzation,
from

spread

dominion

Hindu

rehgion
to

generation
The
races

generation,
the the of extermination
same

from
of

century
barbarians and

century.
civilized times cleared
;

story

of

by

is much
the

in
Indus

ancient
and

in modern
were

and

banks

the

its tributaries
years the

of
much

their in

aborigines
the
same

eighteen
way been many and

hundred which

before
of hundred Indian the

Christ,
great
years

in

banks

Mississippi
after
who of

have
of the

cleared,
brave

eighteen
and warlike

Christ, lived,

tribes,
woods lization, civi-

and

ruled,
The

hunted
man came

in

the

primeval
a

America. with

white

wath also

higher
a

purer

religion
trackless
towns
a on

but and

with

greed

of

conquest
built and
fair swamps,

he

cleared and turned

impenetrable
the sites of

forests,

villages
and

fastnesses continent

dark

and

unexplored

B.C.

2000-1400.]

V/ars

ivith the

Aborigines.
seat

13
forms
had

and the of civilized men, and government. of rehgion,society, into haunts

no

of purer

The

dark

man

place
fled
to

in

this

new

world his last

remoter

bravelybut vainly in
and

wilder

and

perished,struggling he left the land or fastness, as regions, yet untrod by

;

he

conquerors. sky, is also the martial deityof Indra, the rain-giving to the conquering Hindus, and in the hymns addressed

the white

invocations for help against deitywe find numerous the dark aborigines called the Dasyu or the Dasa^ who A and skill of barbarians. fought with all the obstinacy will give us a true and realistic idea of few such passages of centuries. contested war this obstinately and accompanied by his by many, Indra, invoked the fleet companions, has destroyed by his thunderbolt Dasyus and Simyiis who dwelt on earth,and distributed his white the fields to worshippers. The thunderer and the rain descend." the sun makes Rig Veda, shine,
this
"
"

100, 18.
"

and full of vigour,has thunderbolt, of the Dasyus and wandered freely. destroyed the towns O holder of the thunderbolt ! be thou cognizant of our against the Dasyu, and hymns, and cast thy weapon of the A'rya" increase the vigour and the fame Ri^ Veda, I. 103, 3. He Indra protects his A'rya worshipper in wars. Indra with his
"

"

who
all

protects him
wars. races

on

countless for the

occasions
benefit

protects him
of

in

He who

subdues do
not

(Arj'an) men,

the
enemy

of his dark
He

perform sacrifices. He flays the skin, kills him, and reduces him to
who
are

ashes.
"

bums

those

harmful

and

cruel."

Rig Veda, I. 130, 8. O Destroyer of foes

"

! collect

together the heads

them with

of

these foot !

marauding troops, thy foot is wide.

and

crush

thy

wide

14

Hindu
"

Settlements
!

on

the Indus.

[epoch

i.

Indra

Throw
"

them Indra

power of these marauding troops. into the vile pit, the vast and vile pit!

destroythe
hast

such destroyed three times fifty troops ! People extol thus thy deed ; but it is nothing to thy prowess I' Rig Veda, I. 133, 2-4. of deed still extol thy ancient Rishis Indra O ! marauders Thou to put hast destroyed many prowess. O ! thou
"

"

an

end

to

the

war

thou
no

hast

stormed
;

the hast
"

towns

of the

enemies weapons

who

worship
who

gods

thou
no

bent

of enemies

worship

gods." Rig Veda,

that the natural

I. 174, 7, 8.

It will be

seen

from

hymns

like these

the A'rya or Aryan conquerors between of hostility feeling further embittered the and by Dasyu aborigines was and difference in religion Ar"'an religiousrites. The in the "bright gods" of Nature, in the sky, the believed
sun,

the

fire,and
wherever

the
he

storms

he

sacrificed carried

to

them him

daily,and
his rites. in
no

conquered,he
deities and

with

worship of
The

Nature's

his cherished of the

sacrificial

dark-skinned

Dasyu

gods, and performed no brought death and destruction on impietyand irreligion Hindu. him, according to the belief of the sacrificing Again and again the Hindu appealed to his martial deity, who his aid againstmen were and confidentlyinvoked
such without
Here

Punjab believed this and sacrifices,

faith and

without
we

rites.
come across

and

there

the

names

of with

wily

barbarians, who
concealed
and harassed and

continued themselves

the

unequal
Hindu

combat
or

stinacy, ob-

in fastnesses

plunderedthe
scent

in swamps, settlers when they

could.
"

Kuyava gets
fives in
stream ; may

of the wealth

of others and
His wives

plunders
bathe
in

it. He the

water

and

it. pollutes drowned

they be

in the

depths

of the

Sifa river.

n.c.

2000-1400.]

Wars
in

tvith the

Aborigines.
He

15

"

Ayu

lives in

water

secret

fastness.

flourishes

amidst

the rise of

waters.

The

rivers Anjasi,Kulisi, and

"

Virapatni protect

him

with

their waters."

Rig Veda, I.

104, 3, 4" The fleet Krishna river with

became
ten

hved

on

the

banks

of the Ansumati
of his
own

thousand

troops.

Indra

wisdom

of this loud-yelling chief. He destroyed cognizant the marauding host for the benefit of (Aryan) men. Indra the fleet Krishna. He is said, I have seen the Ansumati, like the lurkingin the hidden region near
" '

sun

in

cloud.

Maruts

! I desire you

to engage

in the

fightand
"

destroy him.'
fleet Krishna the banks on appeared shining Indi'a took Brihaspati his ally, and as and godless army." Rig Veda, VIII.
"

The

then

of the Ansumati.

destroyed the
96, 13-15How

fleet

the

these brief clearly which was running fight with

the

but

realistic passages describe barians barkept up by the retreating black selves them-

warriors in

with

invincible conquerors. Renowned their families and tribes concealed and

From

made

pathlesswoods, and in swamps impregnable by the rise of rivers. wilds,they obtained infonnation
wealth
;

morasses

these

explored un-

and

and

cattle of the white

men

of the property in fair villages living

suddenly they proclaimed their presence by their uncouth and in a moment the woik of destruction yells, was as suddenly done, and the fleet plunderers disappeared The colonists would as not they came. tamely bear such
attacks
;

and

often

raid by the and

by

more

determined

white
swamps taken

settlers. and
;

Forests
were

followed was aborigines destructive expedition by the cleared ; were explored and
;

rivers the
at

crossed

strong fastnesses
his
and
"

were

and

offendingchief
last hunted
new

and

fleet and

godless
It

army" were was by such

down

exterminated
were

that reprisals

forests

exploredand

Hindu
under after
"

Settlements

on

the Indus.
after river
on was

[epoch

i.

brought
settlement and

river cultivation, settlement

arose

crossed,

woods, and the great Aryan colonized the until they fairly
know
to

the sites of swamps nation marched ward eastwhole of the

Punjab.
in viously pre-

We

that
a

the

Spaniards owed
extent to

their

successes

America

great
to
a

their horses, animals

unknown

the American
terror.

Indians, and
It would
seem

regarded
that the

by
of
a

them

with

strange
Hindus

war-horses

of the

India with

equal terror.
:
"

hymn
with
As
"

to

Dacihik?-d,or
shout and

inspiredthe black aborigines from The followingpassage the deified war-horse, will be
raise
a

read

interest

people

cry

after

thief who

has

the enemies so yelland shout purloineda garment, even ! As birds make a noise at the at the sightof Dadhikrd in his descent, even the so sight of the hungry hawk ing enemies yelland shout at the sightof Dadhikra, careerof food and cattle." in quest of plunder, is radiant and destructive fear Dadhikrd, who Enemies
"

as

thunderbolt.
becomes

When excited

he

beats

back

thousand in his

men,

he

and

uncontrollable

Veda, IV. 38, 5, 8. strength."" 7?/^ warriors was the warEqually terrible to the aboriginal in hymn find an account of the Hindus, of which we drum sounds loud to proclaim to all men "The drum VI. 47. their (the hour of battle).Our leaders have mounted
steeds and have

formed

in order. win

Indra

! let

our

warriors who
In
war

fightin by
the
he be

chariots

victory."
many

another
then

remarkable the

hymn
has
a

of the weapons
been

of

used

Hindus

have

described,and
marches

the
I.

compositiontherefore
"When

historical value. the warrior cloud

!
; let

battle is appears

nigh, and
like the
be

in his armour,
not

Warrior, let

thy

person

pierced;

victorious

thy

annour

protect thee.

8
For

Hindu
it should

Settlements
be

07i

the Indus.
that the Hindu the

[epoch

i.

remembered in

although constantlyengaged
had

war

with

tribes, aborigines,

nevertheless

and their petty jealousies

not

quarrels among
into internecine
were

themselves, which
wars.

unoften

broke the

out

All

the

Hindu
; their

tribes of

Punjab
warriors

brave leaders

fightingnations
of
men

kings

were

and

; and

and jealousies
were

and

rival chiefs

hostilities among rival tribes became inevitable. Such wars more

subdued frequentafter the aborigineshad been entirely and there was to conquer. or no common expelled, enemy Tribe often rose against tribe,and state against state ; and in one remarkable historically hymn we are told that less than ten kings combined no against the great king of the Rig Veda and Sudds the greatest hero Sudds
" "

was or were

victorious

over

them
were ever

all.
the

The

white- robed Sudas's

of
must

Tritsus

Vasishthas, who proud of the

celebrated

priestsof memorable day

verse

court,
in

and victoiy,

have
full.

it in

which

we

quote

worshippers, win cattle, have to with their weapons. marched eastwards Crush, Indra Ddsas and Varuna, your enemies,whether or A'ryas,and with your protection. defend Sudas in battle, raise their banners and meet Where men 2. the men look where to favour nothing seems us, where ! tremble, then, O Indra and Varuna up to the sky and help us and speak to us.
Leaders, Indra and Varuna relying on your help, and seeking
1.

"O

! your

"

3. "O
to be

Indra

and

Varuna

! the

ends
to

of the

earth
The

seem

and lost,
enemy

the noise ascends

are

the
O

skies.

troops
! your

of the
who

approaching.
to
our

Indra
near

and
us

Varuna with

ever

listen

prayers,

come

protection.
4. "O

Indra Bheda

and and

Varuna!

you

pierced the yet

You

un-

assailed

saved

Sudds.

listened

to

the

B.C.

2000-1400.]

Wars

witJi

the

Aborigines.

19

prayers

of
hour

the

Tritsus.
battle. and all

Their

priestly

vocation

bore

fruit

in

the

of
Indra

5.
assail

"O
me

Varuna directions
You
are

the the

weapons foes
owners

of

the

enemy among

in
men.

assail
of

me

marauding
wealth. 6.
at
"

the of

both

kinds

of

Save Both

us

in

the

day

battle.
and

parties
of
war.

invoked But who

Varuna

Indra in
were

Varuna
you

for

wealth

the

time with
"

this

battle
attacked

protected
ten

Sudis
7.

the Indra

Tritsus and
were

by

kings.
did
to not

the

ten

kings

who

perform
Sudds. 8.
when

sacrifices

unable,

though

combined,

beat

"You
surrounded

gave

vigour,
by
braided
ten

Indra

and
;

Varuna,
the

to

Sudas,

chiefs

when

white-robed
you

Tritsus,

wearing
and

hair,

worshipped

with

lations ob-

hymns.
destroys
We

'*

9.
our

Indra

the invoke
and

enemy you

in

battle

Varuna

protects
Bestow

pious
us

rites. O

with

our

praises.

on

felicity,
"

Indra

Varuna. Mitra home. recite

the and

10.

May
and

Indra,
a

Varuna,

Aryaman,
the

grant
of Aditi divine

us

wealth

spacious
us

May

lustre
of

be

haiTnless

to

we

praise

the

Savitri.""

AV^

Veda,

VII.

83.

CHAPTER

III.

MANNERS

AND

CIVILIZATION.

Wherever

the

conquerors

came,

they
was

cleared main

forests

and of

introduced the

agriculture,
as

which modern
conquerors

the Hindus. called

industry
The very

ancient,

it

is

of

name,

A'rya, by
from

which
a

the which

themselves,
there
may be

is is

derived
a

root

indicates
on

tilling, and
which

beautiful
as

short
oldest

hymn

ploughing,
in with the

quoted
1.

the will

pastoral
field
;

Aryan
Lord

world.
of
us

"We he
"

till this
our

the he

the

Field

may
2.

nourish O Lord

horses the Field and

us

may !

bless
on

thereby.
sweet

of

bestow

us

and
rain Water

pure
even

and
as cows

butter-like

delicious

and

copious
Lords of

give

milk.

May

the

bless
"

us.

3. and
may follow
"

May

the

crops

be

sweet

unto

us

may of
us.

the
sweetness

skies
;

the the him

Let
;

rains Lord

and
of

the the

finnament Field
be

be

full
to

gracious

We

will

unhaiTned the let the

;
oxen

by
work

foes.

4.

merrily
move on

let

the

men

work the

merrily
traces
"

plough

merrily.

Fasten

merrily
O Suna with

ply
and the

the

goad
! you

merrily.
accept
have this created
I

5. this
6.

Sira

hymn.
in
the

Moisten

earth
"

rain Si'ta
Do

sky.
we

fortunate thee.
crop.

(Furrow)
bestow

proceed
on us

onwards,
and

pray

unto

thou

wealth

an

abundant
"

7.

May

Indra

accept

this

Si'td

may

Pushan

lead

B.C.

2000-1400.]
onwards.
corn

Manners

and
be

Civilization.
water

21

her
us

May
the

she

filled with

and

yield

year

after year.

8.

"

Let
men

let the

ploughshares turn up the sod merrily; follow the oxen merrily ; let the god of rains
earth

moisten bestow This

on

the
us

with

sweet
"

rains.

Suna

and

Sira

IV. 57. happiness." Rig Veda., ancient agricultural is marked by song and which joyousness in active pursuits

that
mark

plicity simall

the most
But

ancient cultivation

effusions of the Hindus.

on

Punjab on an extended of sinking wells was impossible, except by means digging irrigation channels,and it is not remarkable
we

the

scale and

that

find allusions Veda.

of
men

to

such land

contrivances
too
was

Rig
and

Pasture

in the songs of the extensive ; chiefs and

leaders

owned
to

poets prayed

wealth. marked
find

in
same

Society was by a hard and the Rig Veda,

chiefs
who

and warriors large herds of cattle, the gods for increase of cattle and of and was not yet in its infancy, yet fast division
as

into

ranks

; and

we

in the

pages

the

owned

broad
of peace,

largeherds
as

of cattle in times
leaders

Homer, that and acres pastured selves themdistinguished

of

of

men

in times

home

after

victories

firesides

with

worship and copious libations,

to

of war, and returned their gods at their own with and cakes
or

the of

flesh of victims. all

The

earliest records
this

traditions

tion, simple stage of civilizawhen communities lived by agricultureand by division into classes little known, was pasture, when when all able-bodied men were warriors, and. when with their people to great chiefs and leaders returned the plough after the war Such is the picture was over. life which of early Hindu the Rig Veda presents to us. Barley and wheat were the principal produce of the field, and
rice also
was

Aryan

nations

point to

as

yet unknown.

Animal
bull and

food
the

was ram

ever howwere

largelyindulged in,the

22

Hindii

Settlements

on

the huhis.

[epoch

i.

the flesh of the horse and even frequently sacrificed, rehshed was by the earher Hindus, although in later times the sacrifice of the
horse
was

reserved

festivities

juice of the soma favourite was drink, and copiously used the and the poets of the Rig Veda go into ecstasies over of this exhilarating virtues and powers beverage. In the in shall see we as end Soma was worshipped as a deity, the followingchapter. The practisedby simpler arts of civilized life were well the Punjab Hindus. Carpentry and weaving were
only.
The

imperial a plant was at sacrifices,

for

known,

and
of of

considerable

working
weapons
we

metals, of gold
war

was progress silver and and

made

in

the
The

of iron.

and

various

gold

ornaments

of which iiiade in

find

frequent
and

mention

show

the

progress

these Of
we

arts.
amiour

swords helmets, javelins, mention. Three

of in
one

and

arrows,

have

already made
with mail
are

thousand
remarkable

warriors
verse

covered

spoken

(VI. 27, 6).

placeswe are told of necklaces and anklets, of golden plates for the breast, bracelets and for the head (V. 53 and 54, "c.). and of golden crowns
In other

All
was

these

allusions

show

that

considerable
in the

advance of

made

by

the

Punjab
had made

Hindus

working

metals.

Architecture
are we

too
"

some
a

advance, and
thousand

there

allusions to
find
no

mansions

with of

distinct mention which

''. But pillars the religion ; and sculpture

not

of the

early Hindus,
rules

was

idolatrous,did

not

foster that art.

The The

of social of the

life

were was

simple and
its lived
in

patriarchal.
sons

father

family

head, his
under
common.

and
same

grandsons
roof,and
sacred
fire

with

their wives their lands

often
and

the

owned
was

herds

The

lighted in the house

of every

pioushouse-

B.C.

2000-1400.

Manners
of the

and

Civilization.

23

wine familyprepared the soma and other sacrificial requisites, and the benignant gods of the sky, firmament, and earth were invoked in simple and bestow to hymns to be present at the sacrifices,
women

holder,the

health

and

progeny

and

wealth
at

on

the sacrificers. domestic

Wives

joined their
some

husbands

these

and sacrifices,

beautiful
to

said

There
women
or

hymns are still preserved to us which are have been composed by female worshippers. Hindu were no unhealthy restrictions upon in those days, no rules to keep them secluded
from their

debarred

girl generallyselected
wishes
were

for

the

legitimate place in society. A her own husband, but her parents' have most part respected. We

frequentallusions to careful and industrious wives who of the house, and, like superintendedthe arrangements in the morning and sent the dawn, roused him every one
to

his work. in the

Girls who

remained

unmarried Widows
could

obtained
re-marry

share

paternal property.
of their husbands.
of

after the death

The and made few the

ceremony

marriage
the the
to

was

an

promises
from
to
a

which

bride

and

appropriateone, the bridegroom

We

were verses

suitable

occasion.

will quote

remarkable bride do

hymn
and

on

this

subject:

"

(Address
remain here of various

the

together;
kinds in
company

not

; remain

in of

happiness (The
bestow tillold

bridegroom.) "Do ye be separated. Enjoy food own home, and enjoy your children and children. grandyour say.) Aryaman
"

bride
on us

and

bridegroom
;

children

may

May keep

Prajapati
us

united

age." (Address to signs the home

and
"

the

"Enter, O bride ! with auspicious bride.) of thy husband. Do good to our male servants
female
free

to

our

sei'vants, and
anger

to

our

cattle.
to

Be

thy

eyes

from

; minister

the

happi-

24
ness

Hindu
of

Settlements
do

on

the Indus.

[epoch

i.

mind mother

thy husband ; be cheerful, may

of heroic sons,
our

good to our cattle. May thy beauty be bright. Be and be devoted to the gods.
and
to
our

thy
the
Do

good
and
"

to to
our

male

servants

female

servants,
the mother

cattle.
! make
sons.

Indra

this Let
men

lady
sons

fortunate
be born

and of

of

worthy

ten

her, so

that

there may

be

eleven

with
"

the husband."

(Address to the bride.) May thou have influence over thy father-in-law and thy mother-in-law,and be as a queen over thy sister-in-law and brother-in-law." (The bride and bridgroom say.) May all the gods
"

unite

our

hearts

; may

Matarisvan
us

and
"

Dhatri

and

the

goddess
42 to 47. These

of

speech
verses

unite

X. 85, together." Rig Veda.,

few

give us
her

clear

familysystem
a new-comer

of the olden husband's

into with

insight into days. The family, and

very
to

the

archal patriwas was vants, ser-

bride she male

were

received
the

appropriateinjunctions. The
servants, and
the

female

the

cattle
be

of
and

the

family, and
and
a

bride

was

asked all.
must

kind

considerate and
to

with
her

good, to them cheerful mind, she

Free
not

from

anger,

only

minister

but be devoted to the gods happiness, worshipped in the family,and be kind to all its dependants extend her She her must gentle influence over husband's father and mother, she must keep under due control his brothers and and sisters^ be the queen of the household. And thus she must remain, united to her husband until old age, the virtual mistress of a large and Hindu as patriarchal family,and respected and honoured
women were

husband's

honoured
was

in ancient in ancient
; but

times. India
as

Polygamy
among
to

allowed

it was

allowed

all ancient

nations chiefs

it was
The

kingsand great

only.

probably confined ordinarypeople were

CHAPTER

IV

RELIGION.

The
was

religion
the The

of

the
of

Hindus
Nature

in

the
up

first
to

or

Vedic

epoch
God.

worship hardy
and

leading

Nature's of
the

enterprising
with
of up
a

conquerors for

Punjab

were

warlike

race

capacity
that
was

active
and and

enjoyments,
joyous
in

and
nature.

an

appreciation
They
looked

all
to

lovely

the
name

beauteous

bright sky,
to

and the

worshipped
Greek also
Zens

it under and the the the

the

of

Dyu,
of the

equivalent
Y^TxXva

first of

syllable day by
;
to

Jupiier.
iMit7'a,
the

They

called
to

sky
Zend

the
and

name

of

corresponding
sky
These

Mithra

they
Greek

called
Ouranos.
was

of

night Varu/ia,
common names

corresponding
under which nations

the

the

sky-god

shipped wor-

by
prove the
that

the

different

Aryan

of the under home.

ancient
names

times

the

sky

was

worshipped
in their

these

by

primitive Aryans
But

original
of the

while

the the

Hindu ancient and

Aryans sky-god

Punjab
the

continued
names

to

worship
Dyu,

under

ancient

of

Mitra,
that of

Varuna,

they paid
called

special homage
For

to

the the the the

was

sky
rise

raitis, which
rivers and
;

they
the

Indra.
of of Hindu crops

in

India
on

luxuriance in
course

depend
became

rain-giving
most

sky

and

time

Indra

prominent
as a

deity
warlike

in

the

pantheon.
with
of the

He

conceived

deity, battling
torrents

clouds,
for man,

called and
to

Vritra, fighting

to

obtain
the

copious
demons

rain
called

with the

of

darkness,
of the

Panis,
The

restore

to

world

the

light

morning.

B.C.

2000-1400.]
or

Religion.
were

27
Indra
the

Maruts

storm-gods
with
the

his

contest

reluctant
are

supposed to help clouds,for in India

often attended

in first

showers and
so

of the

rainyseason
And the

with

stonns

thunder.

warlike,was

at once so deity, with a favourite naturally ;

beneficent the martial

and and

conquering

Hindus

and
to

as

we

have

seen

before,they
ing retreatnew

constantly invoked

him

lead them

againstthe

the conquerors on barbarians, and to bestow lands and wealth,cattle and progeny. It will help us into the spirit of the to enter and read
cloud.
1.

warlike

simple
some

Hindu

verses

worshippersof the olden times if we the battles of Indra with the describing
heroic
He

"We the

sing
rains
to

the

deeds

which
Ahi
out

were

done

by
for

Indra caused

thunderer.

destroyed descend, and opened

to

and (clouds), the

paths

the mountain
"

streams

roll.

2.

Indra

had in

made
torrents

the mountains on resting ; Tvashtri the far-reaching thunderbolt for him. Water towards flowed the sea, as cows run eagerly
slew

Ahi

towards
"

their calves.

3.

Impetuous
the took
soma

as

Indra quaffedthe bull,

soma

juice;

he drank
He then

libations offered

in the three

sacrifices. the eldest

the

and thereby slew thunderbolt,

of the
"

Ahis. W^hen the

you killed

4.

the

eldest

of the

Ahis, you

stroyed deYou

contrivances
sun

of the

artful contrivers. and the

cleared enemies

the

and

the

morning

sky, and

left no

behind. with his all-destructive thunderbolt his limbs.

of
a

5. "Indra the
now

slew Ahi felled

and darkling Vritra (clouds) lies the

lopped

touchingthe
waters
over
are

earth

like the trunk

tree

by
as

axe.

8.

"

Glad

bounding

over

risers flow

fallen banks.

the prostrate body Vritra when alive had

28

Hindu

Settlements

on

the hidus.

[epoch

i.

lies prostrate by his power, Ahi now under the waters." Rig Veda, I. 32. with this the following Let us contrast addressed verses the sky-god of righteousness, and shall to Varuna we perceivehow the ancient Hindus worshipped the sky in
"

withheld

the waters

its different Lord

mercy.
"

aspects under
and of

different

names,
as

now

as

the

of

tempests
\^iruna !

rain, now
anxious
to

the

Lord

of

3. about the

O
my

with

an

heart
men

ask
to

thee
make

sins.

I have

gone have

learned
to

inquiry ; the sages with thee '. displeased

"

all said

'

me,

Varuna

is

4.
to

Varuna

! for what

deed

of mine

dost
O

thou

wish

destroy thy friend,thy worshipper?

declare power, in adoration and
"

thou

of irresistible

it to
come us

me,
to

so

that

I may

quickly
fathers.

bend

thee. the sins of in like

on a our a our

O 5. Deliver

Varuna
us

! deliver

from

from

the

sins committed Vasishtha

has

person.

O its

royal
6.
"

Varuna
a

! deliver

calf from

tether,like
O

thief who

feasted

stolen animal.

Varuna Error
or

! all this sin is not

committed wilfully
even

by
ness

us.

wine,anger
sin.
Even

or an

dice,or
elder

thoughtless
leads

has

begotten
astray.
from

brother in
our a

his;

younger
"

Sin is

7.

Freed
who may

begotten even sins,I will serve

wishes and

dreams.

as

slave
us.

the
We

god
are

Varuna,

fulfils our the

supports
on us

ignorant;
May
wealth.""
Next
to

A'rya god
our

bestow prayer

knowledge.
on us

the wise
;?iV

deity accept
Veda,
VIL

and

bestow

86.
sun was

the the

sky,

the
of

the

most

prominent
Aditi

object of
was were

worship

the

ancient
her

Hindus.
sons,

the limitless the

suns

lightof sky, and

Greek

of the different months the

was,

of the Latin

A'diiyas, Sthya, year.

the

answering to Teuton Tyr,

Helios, the however, the most

Sol, and

the

Dopular name

by

B.C.

2000-1400.]
the
sun was

Religion.

29

which of the which all

a over

verse

worshipped. Savitri is another name same deity,and the sacred hymn, the Gdyatri, is stillrepeatedevery morning by pious Brahmans is India, as the first act of their dailydevotions, addressed thus in translation to their deity. It runs
:
"

"We

meditate

on

the
our

desirable

Savitri who

influences

light of pious rites." Rig

"

the

divine
III.

Veda,

62,

ID.

Viewed
Pasture
was as on

in other still
a means sun

aspects the

sun

had

other

names.

Hindus looked

extensively followed by the Punjab of living, and the simple shepherds

as

the

their

guide
to

and

protector in all
our

their
1. remove

and migrations, "O

Piishan !

called him

Pi'ishan. finish

help us all dangers. O son

Piishan lead
! do
us

journey, and
thou march

of the cloud

! do

before
"

us.

2.

thou

remove

from

our

who does

would
wrong.

astray, who
that

strikes and

path him plundersand

who

3. "Do

thou

drive

away

wily robber
who

inter-,

cepts journeys.
not intercept may harm us paths. O Piishan ! ; lead us by easy and pleasant devise means for our safetyon this journey. 8. Lead to us pleasant tracks covered with green there not be excessive heat by the way. grass ; may for our O Piishan ! devise means safetyon this journey." Rig Veda, I. 42.

7.

"

Lead

us

so

that

enemies

"

"

One

more

name

of the

sun

it is necessaiy

to

mention. become
a a

Vishnu, which
name name sun

in later Hindu

mythology
of all
The
were

has

of

the

Supreme
sun

Preserver

of the
at

in the the

Vedic

age.

beings, was rising sun,

considered

the

zenith,and

three steps of Vishnu

settingsun across striding

the

limitless space.

30
Fire

Hindic
or

Settlements

on

the Indus,

[epoch

i.

an object of worship. No sacrifice Agni was to the gods could be performed without hbations or and Agni was therefore considered to the fire, offerings the gods. But Agni is not only the priest to be among the terrestrial fire in the Rig Veda ; he is also the fire

in lightningand the sun, and his abode was The heaven. early sages Bhrigus discovered him there, installed and Angiras,the first sacrificers, and Athai-van of the him
in this world

Vdyu,
Veda.
as we

or

the

the protector of men. invoked wind, is sometimes

as

in the

Rig

The have

Martits^ or storm-gods, are oftener invoked, the helpers seen before, and are considered
for the benefit of
man.

of Indra the

obtaining rain loud-sounding father

in
and

Riidra,

in later Hindu
for

chosen appropriately beings. living We have he

der, Maruts, is the Thunhas been mythology this name the Supreme Destroyer of all of the

said that
was

received special Agni, or fire, homage for all sacrifice.

The

because
of
soma

necessary

libation

and Soma similarly regarded saci^ed, juicewas the prayer which was worshipped as a deity. Similarly, also regarded was accompanied the libations or offerings called B)-ahnianaspati.In later as a deity,and was the name is selected of Hindu as mythology, Brahman the Supreme Creator of all living beings. enumerated the most We have now important gods of the Vedic pantheon,but it is necessary to add a word the twin-gods of the Rig Veda, Morning and about naturallysuggested to Evening. Light and Darkness the earlyAryans the idea of twin gods. The sky (Vivas(Saranyu)is the mother vat)is the father,and the Dawn the legend goes that to say of the twin Asvins^ and on Saranyu ran away from Vivasvat before she gave birth We have the same to the twins. legend in Greek mythology to Saranyu) ; and Erinnys (answering philologically

B.C.

2COD-I400.]
from her

Religion.
lover,and
gave

31
birth
to

ran

away

Areion

and

Despoina. (Dawn and

Light
But

The

originalidea is that the i-uddy nymph Gloaming) disappears, and gives birth to
Darkness. the

and

to

whatever

the Asvins

have have

Veda,
of the

and

conceptionmay have been, original character in the Rig lost their primitive physiciangods, healers simply become
wounded, tending
Yama

sick and

the

mortals his

ness. with kindsister

Yam%

Similarly the twins,

and

and Dawn, (childrenof the same parents. Sky and quired implying Light and Darkness),have also acoriginally in the Rig Veda. Of Yamf different character a
but Yama is the ruler of the future world, little, the beneficent king of the departed. Clothed in a glorious body, the virtuous live in the future life by the side of Two waters. Yama, in the realms of lightand sparkling
we

hear

short extracts

from

hymns
the

to

Yama

and

to

will illustrate which fehcity

1.

idea

of future
age

respectively, life and future entertained. ings. offer-

Soma

the Hindus

of the Vedic the him.

son

"Worship Yama,
All
men

of

Vivasvat, with
men

go

to

He

takes
He

of

virtuous the
way

deeds

to

the

realm

of

happiness.
the

clears

for many.

That path path for us. be will not destroyed again. All livingbeings will, according to their acts, follow by the path by which our forefathers have gone." Rig Veda, X. 14.
2.

"

Yama

first discovered

"

7.

"

Flowing

Soma

! take

me

to

that

immortal

and

abode imperishable is in heaven.

8.
"

where Soma Yama

lightdwells eternal,and
! for Indra.

which

Flow,
me

Take

where where
me

is king, where
rivers

are

the gates Take

me

of heaven, there and

"

and

mighty
is the
the

flow.

make
me

immortal.

Flow, Soma
third heaven,

! for Indra. where

one

9.

Take

where

is the
can

third realm

of

light above

sky, and

where

32
wander

Hindu
at

Settlements
Take

on

the Indus.

[epoch
make
me

i.

his will.
Soma

me

there, and
desire there
and make

mortal. im-

Flow,
ID.

! for Indra. every where

"Take has

me

where

is

where satiated, and

tentment. con-

Pradhma

his

abode,
me

is food
me

Take

there

immortal.

Flow, Soma
II.

! for Indra.
me

"Take

where

there

are

pleasuresand joys and

of the anxious
me

and delights, satiated. Soma

The Take

where
me

every

desire

heart

is

! for Indra.""

and make there, /?/^ Veda^ XI. above

are

immortal.

Flow,

113.

importantgods Of goddesses there are only two who of the Rig Veda. Ushas character have or individuality, viz., any marked the river-goddess. and Sarasvati Dawn or than is no lovelier conceptionin the Rig Veda There teous beauthat of the Dawn, and there are no fresher or more in the lyrical poetry of the ancient world passages Ushas. She is dedicated to of the hymns than some brilliant described the far extending, many tinted, as
deities named the most
-

Dawn,
chariots She the

whose

abode afar

is unknown. and
comes

She

harnesses

her

from

in radiance

and

glory.

is the

young,

the

white-robed

daughter
She every

of the

sky,
ful care-

of all earthlytreasures. queen who mistress of the house rouses

is like the
one

from

his is the

slumbers radiant
as

and
a

sends bride

him

to

his work.

And mother

yet she
for

decorated and

by

her

her charms to the displaying and beautiful similes the fond epithets view.* Such are with which the Hindu Aryans greeted the fresh and sky. lovelymornings of a tropical that the Hellenic Aryans of the time It is remarkable the same of Homer regarded the lovelyEos with much But the mystery is explained fondness. feelingof poetic

auspicious ceremony,

when
*

we

learn

that
30,
21

Eos
;

is the 48.

same

name

as

Ushas,

and
ii.

Ri^ Veda, I.

I.

7 ; I. 113, 7 ; I. 124, 4 ; I. 123,

34
are more

Hindu

Settlements
and

on

the Indus.

[epoch

i.

developed,
of

have

domain

Nature-worshipto It is probably owing to this difference that attained to a conceptionof the one supreme
than the Greeks.
powers
to

passed farther from that of Polytheism.

the God the

the

Hindus
sooner

It

was

an

easy

step from

worship

of natural

of Nature's God conception ; but had already invested it was not easy for the Greeks, who and histories, their gods with distinct characters to set The aside and rise to the conception of one God. them Greeks of the Homeric to rise to the therefore, age failed, ceeded sucworship of the Supreme Deity, which the Hindus in the Vedic in doing even Age. of the Rig Veda find In some of the latest hymns we of the names that the worshipper correctlyinterpreted of the same the different gods as only different names the Creator of all. great Power, the Father of all, all-wise Father and after due saw clearly, 1. "The the sky and the earth in their watery reflection created When their boundaries form, and touching each other. stretched afar,then the sky and the earth became were separated.
the
"

2.

The

Creator

all ; he the
seat

of all is great ; he creates all ; he is above all,and sees

seven

and is

ports sup-

beyond
say, and

of the
men

Rishis.

So the wise

men

the wise

obtain
has

fulfilment of their desires.

he given life, the places in
na7nes
"

" who He 3. knows he who

all

the one., although he bears beings wish to know him."

Creator, this universe, he is of tnany gods. Other

"

who

is the

Rig Veda,
of continued

X.

82.

This that

is the

eariiest indication which

has

Hindu
to

monotheism,
be

monotheism

the

true

for over three thousand of the Hindus religion and "the spiteof the legends and allegories gods with which the popular mind has many
"

years,
names

in of fed

been

from

age

to

age.

B.C.

2000-1400.]
more

Religion.
hymn
to

35
the
same

One

extract, a sublime
us

God,
1. was

will enable

to

understand

supreme this the earliest phase

of Hindu
"

monotheism. the

In

beginning
of all from

the

Golden

Child
He

existed.

He

the Lord

his birth.

placed this
shall
we

earth

and

sky in their proper .'' with offerings

"

places.

Whom

worship

will is whose given life and strength, and whose obeyed by all gods,whose shadow is immortality, shall we Whom ? slave is Death. worship with offerings who Him by his power is the sole King of all the 3. is the Lord who beings that see and move living ; him shall we worship of all bipeds and quadrupeds. Whom ? with offerings Him these shadowy mountains by whose 4. power have been made, and whose creations are this earth and
2.

Him

who

has

"

"

its

oceans

; him

whose

arms

are

these

quarters

of space.
and

Whom

shall

we

5. "Him
the

who

? worship with offerings fixed in their places this sky has

this earth ; him

who
;
we

has him

established who has

the

heavens

and

highest heaven
Whom shall
"

measured

the firmament.

'^. worship with offerings the sounding sky and Him 6. earth have by whom fixed and been the resplendent expanded ; him whom as sky and earth own Almighty ; him by whose support rises and gains lustre. Whom shall we the sun worship X. with offerings?" Rig Veda, 121. of the sturdy that the religion It will thus be seen of the a Punjab was progressive religion, conquerors We God. the see leading from Nature up to Nature's mind in the Rig Veda entire journey of the human a work for this reason from the unique in the world of the ruddy dawn the or simple,child-like admiration breaking storm, to the sublime effort to grasp the mysteries
"
"

"

of creation

and

its great Creator.

36
While
to

Hindu
a

Settlements
of the

on

the Indus.
of spirits
to

[epoch
the
age
rose

i.

few

advanced

this height,the

nation

still continued libations There and

were

invoke

their
to

beloved them

gods, and
with their

poured
prayers.

offered
no

cakes

temples and no hereditarypriests. Each pious householder, each of his family, patriarch lightedthe sacrificial fire in his and own home, poured the soma juice in libations, prayed to the gods for health and crops, for cattle and
progeny. Great

kings

and

chiefs, however, performed

ostentatious

their religious

and families prodigality, of priests were supported by such chiefs and presidedat of time such In course all royal observances. families, followed the same vocation from generation who to generation, known for their skill in composing or rebecame citing hymns and performing rites. Different collections handed of hymns were down preserved in such families, from father to son, and preserved by memory alone,and that the Aryan world it is to this pious custom the owes of the earliest of Aryan compositionsnow preservation the hymns of the Rig Veda. extant, i.e., But although certain families followed of the vocation from father to son, and were therefore rewarded priests no by princesand respected by the people,there was the priestand the hereditarydistinction yet between unknown in and the caste people, system of India was distinction which the Vedic Age. The only insuperable sacrifices with existed in that
age
was

between

conquered,the
and the

Hindus
as

and

the
are

and the the conquerors Aborigines,the A'ryans

Pasyus,
the

they

styled in

the

Rig

Veda.

Among

such distinction themselves no Aryan Hindus the patriarchsand leaders of the was yet known, and Punjab Hindus composed their hymns, fought their battles,

and

ploughed their fields before the castes formed. Kshatriyas,and Vaisyas were mans,

of the

Brah-

EPOCH

II."

EPIC

AGE.

HINDU

KINGDOMS B.C.
1400

ON 1000.

THE

GANGES.

CHAPTER

I.

KURUS

AND

PANCHALAS.

When

the
extent

Hindus of

had

conquered
from
not

and
to

settled the

in

the and

wide the

country
were

the

Indus in

Sutlej
out

Sarasvati, they
east,
and towards

long Ganges.

sending
The age

colonies
of

farther

the

stream to

grants emithe and

the

colonists the

increased
were

from

age,

until

banks
towns

of

Ganges
in

studded and the

with

fair

villages
those home of

surpassing

wealth
In

civilization Veda allusions

In

mother-land,
Hindus shores
next

Punjab.
the

Rig
the

the
to

of

the

is of

Punjab,
Ganges
are

and

the

distant
of

the

rare.

the

literature the
most

the

succeeding
shores of the

epoch,
Ganges

which
are

we

may

call of

Epic Age,
renowned of

the and the

the
;

home the
the

civilized

Hindu is

kingdoms
thrown
who the

mother-country
shade.
from

Punjab Among

already
colonists

into

the

emigrated
Kurus The

the

Punjab
were

to

the
not

banks the

of the least

Ganges,

and

the

Panchdlas
were

distinguished.
the
name

Kurus

originally

known the
wars

under

of of which

Bhdratas,
we

and

had

figured
in
a

in

of

Sudds,

have

spoken

pre-

37

38

Hindu

Kingdoms

on

the

Ganges.

[epoch

ii.

of them left their home and ceding chapter. Numbers in the fourteenth century before migratedeastwards,until, a Christ, flourishing they had founded kingdom on the of the Ganges. The nation was stillknown upper course of Kurus, from the Bhdratas, or under the newer as name and they built their capital the name of their kings, at the Ganges. on Hastindpura, jab Punjab. The Puntribes among Hindus, or some them, are called in the the "five Rig Veda, Pancha Krishti, i.e., Jana or Pancha five agricultural tribes ",or the races ",and it is probable
came
"

The

Panchilas

also

from

the

that the of the

descendants under

of these

races

colonized Panchdlas the

the
or

shores "five of the

Ganges tribes". They

Bhdratas
or

the

name

of the

settled

immediately to
founded
a

south

Kurus, and had

there their

by the fourteenth

century before
the

powerful kingdom and called Christ,

capital K^mpilya,
nations from

and settled Punjab also came of the Upper Ganges and the Jumna, among the course on whom the Yadavas, the Matsyas, and the Surasenas were the most to us from the share important. They are known will speak which they took in the great war, of which we Other farther
The
on.

Kurus

and
a

the

Panchdlas

lived

long time, and surpassingthat of their sturdy and rough ancestors in the Punjab. Kings had polished courts, and delig'hted of the age, who in assembling the wise and the learned and held controversies on morals, religion, philosophy. in the performance of elaborate Priests rejoiced sacrifices, for days, or weeks, or years, for the edification of lasting rewarded monarchs according to their learning ; and were
for rivalry friendly and their merits. and
an

and peace tion developed a civiliza-

in

Learned Hindus

men

received
over

for pupils

tion, educaat

all

Aryan
to

made

their children
teachers
or

early age

the

charge

of such

Gurus.

B.C.

1400-1000.] Kurus
lived

and

Panchdlas.

39

Every boy
him in
a

with

menial

for years begged alms capacity,

his Guru

together,served
for

tended
from

flocks, swept his house, and day to day, and from year to year,
his of the Vedas and of other branches

his support, acquiredfrom him

the

sacred

ledge know-

of

learningwhich

After of the ancient Hindus. heritage leaving the Guru, and rewarding him handsomely, some men prosecutedtheir studies further in Farishads, young of where number a universities, answering to modem instruction in different subjects bestowed teachers ; and after the completion of their education they returned to householders. as their homes, married, and settled down The sacrificialfire was lightedon the occasion of the kept up the fire in his marriage, and every pious Hindu as required house, and offered to it libations and offerings stilluttered by his religion.The hymns of the Veda were the same and the same customs at the sacrifices, religion, the same and rites, common language, prevailed among
were

the cherished

the different Hindu

communities

which

flourished

on

the

Ganges and Indeed, as epoch, each

the
we race

Jumna over three thousand years study the state of the Hindu races forming a separate community
and
all
races

ago. of this

and
same

kingdom of its own, language, the same

civilization and the Greek

in rejoicing the
same

the

and religion,
we are

common

manners,

cities which

Peloponnesianwar.
as common

of strongly reminded flourished side by side before the and were even hostilities, Rivalries,
races as more

among

the Hindu

among

the Greek

of a while cominunications cities, kept up their mutual relations. The

of the

friendlynature
of

schools

learning
the Pari-

different of the

races

vied with and

from the

each

other, and
In the
never

shads
numbers

Kurus

Panchalas

attracted

large
of relaxed

of students

other

nations. tribes
of

midst

all this

the friendlyrivalry,
war.

Hindu Princes

their

for preparations

the

royal houses

40
and

Hindu
of the

Kingdoms

on

the

Ganges,
in

[epoch
arms

ii.

militaryclasses
were

were

early trained
the bow
or

as

in arts, and

familiar with the

and

the arrow,

the

and sword, the javelin,

among

chakra
out

quoit. Jealousies
unoften

the different

races

broke

not

into open

hostilities ; and, as if to complete the parallel between the Indian states and the Greek there was a great and cities,

sanguinary
all the known

war

in the

thirteenth

century
of

before

Christ,
which

answering to
which This known the ended
war as

the

Peloponnesian war
and

Greece, in
India

Hindu

tribes of Northern

and joined,

in great carnage forms the

slaughter.
the
as

subjectof
;

great

Hindu

the Mahdbhdrata
causes

and,
of

real

and

events

the
was

fables

and
races,
name

myths.
the Kurus
of the the Kurus

The
or

war

great
and

Bhdratas

might be struggle are lost in the waged between the Panchdlas, and

epic expected,

the

Neither
heroes

"the Great Bharata". epicsignifies the Panch^las, however, are the nor it has
sons come

of the
or

epicas
the five

down

to us.

The

Pancha

Pandu, are the heroes, and their common wife,the daughter of the king of the PanThe originof this fable of the five chdlas,is the heroine. and of their common forms Pdndavas wife, which now the central story of the Hindu epic, has given rise to into which it it needless much It is to enter. discussion, certain that this central story is a myth. is that the Pindavas The most probable supposition in were a distinct race, who helped or led the Panchdlas is metaphorically the war race represented in ; that the and that their alliance with the the epicas five brothers, is metaphorically Panchdlas represented as their marrying maiden of the Panchdla house. a Polyandry was unknown of ancient Hindus to the India,as it is to the Hindus of the present day. It has also been supposed that at an age subsequent to the time of the war, and when kings of the Pdndava Pdndava,

of

42
rashtra

Hindu
was were

Kingdoms
led
to

on

the
and

Ganges,
foremost
of

[epoch
among

ii.

his seat,

the

his queen and the flocked of Kuru-land population

ladies

widow around

Pandu, and
and

the

to see

admire

the skill of their beloved

There
were

princes.
swords
tests.

archery was
himself
above

with fights tried by severe

and

clubs, and
the

skill in

Arjuna distinguished

all the rest, and, amidst concluded of the assembled multitude,

ringingcheers
feats

his wonderful

by doing obeisance
The
sons

to

the venerable

preceptor, Drona.
on

dark
of

cloud

of

lowered jealousy
when

the

brow

of the

Dhritarashtra, and
of
a

the

time

came

for the

election

eldest king,they rebelled against Pandu's The just and aged ascending his father's throne. son obtained the royal had Dhritarashtra to yield his sons
.

power,

and

the five Pdndavas

now

were

sent

into exile.

through the different Hindu states, announcing that the daughter of the king of the Panchalas would select a husband by the ancient Sivayamher herself choose rite ; in other words, she would vara
Heralds
went

lord
A

from

among bow
to

the of great

most

skilful warriors
was a

of the

time.
an

heavy
was

size

to

be

wielded, and

chakra or quoit whirling into the eye of a set high on a pole. The happy warrior who did this would win the princess. of Princes and warriors flocked to Kdmpilya, the capital The the Panchdlas. princessappeared with her brother the assembled nobles,with the garland which she among the victor of the day. Many tried to wield to bestow on was An warrior then stepped unknown the bow, but in vain.
arrow

be

sent

through golden fish

forward,
of the sound
at

drew

the
fish.

bow, and
Murmurs waters,

shot

the

arrow

into the
arose,

eye

golden
success

of discontent
from the

like the

of troubled

ranks
archer

of the warriors
; but

the

of this unknown

the the

latter

threw

off his

the exiled

and proclaimed himself disguise, Arjuna.

proud,

B.C.

1400-1000.] Kurus
follows
to
won.

and

Panchdlas. myth
said
not

43

Then
went

the

strange
and

that

the five brothers

a

their mother
Their
sons

that

great
what
,

been
was,

mother,
to

knowing

prizehad the prize

and
as a

told her

share
be

it among

them

mother's davas

mandate the
now

cannot

disregarded,the
their
the
no common

five Panwife.
The

wedded
were

princessas
allied with

Pandavas claim
A
a

to

their father's throne

was

could

Panchdlas, and their longer be gainsaid.

division
war.

therefore division

made

The and

was,

kingdom to prevent however, unequal. HastindKuru-land Forest fell to the share lands
on

of the

pura

the best

portionof
the

of

the
were

sons

of Dhritarashtra.
to

the

Jumna

given woods, and

From this

Pdndavas,
new

where

built their

of capital

they cleared the Indraprastha, on

the site of modem

new

Delhi.

the Pdndavas quests capital spread their coninvited the princes far and wide, and Yudhishthira of of all neighbouring countries, includinghis kinsmen Hastinapura,to attend the great corenation ceremony. in the assembly between A quarrelarose Sisupala, king of the Yadava of the Chedis, and Krishna race, and the the spot. Thenceforward Krishna latter killed Sisupala on remained in the epic a staunch allyof the Pdndavas ; and he is represented as a deity who in its present form had in order to help the Pandavas human assumed form to their rights. But the newly crowned not king was long to enjoy all his righteousness, his kingdom. With Yudhishthira for gambling, and the had weakness eldest son of a Dhritarashtra challenged him to a game. Kingdom, his wife,were wealth,himself and his brothers, and even and staked the lost, and behold now by Yudhishthira

five brothers
That

and

their wife

the

slaves

of their the
was

rivals !
to

dragged by proud princess was assembly and insulted,and bloodshed

hair

the

imminent,

44
when

Hindti
the old

Kingdoms
Dhritardshtra
It
was

on

the

Ganges,
into the that
not

[epoch
room

ii.

was

led

and

stopped
had

the

tumult.

decided should

the

Pindavas

lost their
to

kingdom,
concealed failed to

but

be

slaves.

agreed
should

go

into exile for twelve

for
a

years, year. them

after which
If

They they
ot

remain

the

sons

Dhritarashtra
year,

discover

within

this last

they

would

get their kingdom

went

back. after

Thus twelve the wife

the years

P^ndavas of

and, ag'aininto exile,

service in
the

wandering, took
under in the
same

disguisein
Their the

thirteenth
also took
A

year

king
The

of

Virdta.
as

service

court

queen's
brother her.

handmaid. became Bhima

arose. difficulty

queen's
and in secret.

enamoured interfered and

of

the

handmaid

insulted

killed the lover

not
uncommon

of

was Cattle-lifting those days, and some

among

the

princes
carried in
on

the

away

cattle

from

princesof Hastindpura Virdta. Arjuna, then

not

the his

service
armour

of

Virdta,could
recovered

stand

this ; he
was

put

and

the

cattle,but

discovered.

the year exile had of secret point whether and thus the poet never settled, expired was the question of the justiceof the war undecided The

quite
leaves which

followed. The claimed and had both

not

Pdndavas back their

now

made

themselves The
a

known
was

and

kingdom. prepared for parties

witnessed

claim the

refused,
nations

war,

like of which Hindu

been

in India.

All the

side or the other, and a joined one great battle was of Kurukshetra, north of Delhi, which foughtin the plains lasted for eighteen days. The with story of this battle, its endless episodes, need detain us. All the great not Kuru warriors and princes and Yudhishtliira were killed, waded through blood to the ancient throne of Kuruland. Such is the main outhne of the

plotof

the

Malidbhdrata,

B.C.

1400-1000.J

Kurus

and

Panchdlas.

45

and Hindus
were

the

story
of the

throws

much

light
We

on

the how

manners

of

the

Epic
in in and

Age.
arms,
own

find how

young

princes
in tilts
came

early
tournaments

trained

they

rejoiced
how

and
out

their

fashion,
the prowess

ladies of their
at
a

in

pubHc
or

witnessed

sons,

brothers,
age,

husbands.

Girls

were

married
for

proper often
;

and

youthful
their
among but

princesses,
from the

famed

their

beauty,
warriors

selected

lords

assembled nations of broke feuds

and
guinary san-

jealousies

kings
the

and bitterness

out

into

wars,

was

restrained

by

strict
We

laws

of learn

chivalry.
from

also
more

the than
over

epic
their

that

the

Gangetic
forefathers
manners

Hindus
of
the
were

were

civilized

sturdy

Punjab.
more

Kings polished,

ruled the

larger
of

countries,

sphere
rites
were

knowledge
also
more

was

more

tended. ex-

Religious
rules
war were more

elaborate,
and

social
of

highly
more

developed,

the But of

science

itself stubborn

was

fully
and
more

organized.

nevertheless,
Vedic of warriors the

the

valour
the

determination

break

through
and and
not

polished
colonist
on races

manners

Epic
the

Age,
great
had

the

proud

who banks
of

founded the which

civilized

kingdoms
the

the

Ganges
had

yet
their

lost

vigour
forefathers

of

national in the

life

animated

ruder

Punjab.

CHAPTER

II.

KOSALAS,
While known
course

VIDEHAS,

AND

KAsfS.

the
races,

Kurus

and

the in
other

Panchdlas,
lands

and

other the

less upper

remained

adjoining
tribes the

of

the

Ganges,
and among
ancestors

Aryan
lower
most

penetrated
same

farther
The

eastwards,
were

settled the
are

down

river. of these in
the

Kosalas

distinguished
to

colonists.
wars

Their Sudas with

a

said
and

have

fought
now

of

in

the

Punjab, priests,
and
as

they

marched

eastwards and founded

from

their

the

Tritsus

or

Vasishthas,
ing stretchriver and
were

powerful Ganges

extensive
east
as

kingdom,
the
same

the

far
them

Gandak

and

they

brought
the

with

the

religion
arts,
which

institutions,
the Oudh
A
common

language,
of

learning,
all

and

heritage
their
more

Aryan

Hindus.

Ayodhyd

or

was

capital

town.

still

celebrated crossed known earliest

tribe,
the
as

the

Videhas,

marched settled
of

farther in
the

eastwards,
country
Their
Madhava
now

Gandak

river, and
to

Tirhut,

the

north that banks

the their

Ganges.
ancestor,
Sarasvati after

traditions
came

narrate

Videha,

from

the

of

the

in

the

Punjab,

with

his
lands of

priest Gautama,
and

and,
many

travelling through
came
"

various

crossing
The
hero
east

rivers,

to

the
am

country
I to

Tirhut.
?
" "

then of this and

inquired, (Gandak
the
was

Where be

abide

To

the

river)

thy abode,"
settled
at

replied
in that

the

god
The but

Agni,

Videha

thereupon
and

Tirhut.

country
the indus-

marshy

uncultivated
46

time,

B.C.

400-1000.]
colonists the

Kosalas, Videhas, and

drained of
swamps, burnt

Kdsis.
down
founded

47

trious extended

forests,
their

limits

and cultivation,

of capital
A

MithiM.

the Kasis, also came from nation, distinguished the banks of the Ganges, and and settled on the west still known Kdsi or their far-famed founded as capital, in India. Bendres, the holiest city be easily It may imagined that these colonist nations and the religious rites of did not neglect the religion their forefathers. Indeed, colonists in all parts of the third world
an

cherish

the

institutions

of their mother-land

with

superstitious regard,and the Hindu colonists far in the Gangetic valleyaccordingly came to attach a rites of Hindu and greater importance to the forms had done in the Punjab. worship than their ancestors It was these rites that distinguishedthem from the outer with the earliest them barbarians,and that connected days of their glorious conquests in India. Coming to and uncivilized new lands, and surrounded by new closely and steadfastly aboriginal races, they adhered
almost
to

those

forms and And

and

institutions

which
as

marked

them

as

Aryans,
from and

which
as

they
the

cherished

their sacred
new

ritance. inhe-

distance

of their every from

settlements

the
as

Punjab

increased divided

with
them

fresh the

conquest,
of

centuries

days

their

they clung to the forms of early civilization and religion, and civilization with an that religion tion veneraincreasing and regard,until the forms and rites concealed the their new and became substance religion. It is necessary to clearly comprehend these facts in the in order to understand the history of the early Hindus
change which
deities that
now were came over

their

manners.

The
were

same shipped wor-

by
the Veda

the

were

worshipped in the Punjab Gangetic Hindus, and the same But the simpleforms uttered.

prayers

of

of sacrifice

48
now

Hindv
became

Kingdoms
more

on

the
and

Gatiges.
cumbrous

[icpoch ii.
little

elaborate
a

; every

rite was
act

invested with
with

hidden

worship came and the spirit of the religion of the Vedas lost in the was performance of elaborate sacrifices which took days and and years. and richer months Kings now ruled over larger and more populous kingdoms than the warrior chiefs of the tion Punjab, and had therefore both the power and the inclinafor more ostentatious forms of sacrifice. Priests, too,
now

connected

meaning, every necessary to be regarded as sacred,

fonned
an

themselves

into

separate class

or

caste, and
fices sacri-

had

interest therefore in making the

performance of

and even for others. And the difficult, impracticable, in a genial but Gangetic regions, living people of the Lower lost something of the sturdiness of their enervatingclimate, and became submissive and luxurious, more forefathers,
more

and elaborate forms. display Thus almost imperceptibly the a great change came over of Hindu shipped worreligion. In the Vedic Age men spirit with gratitudeand wonder the great and beneficent
to

addicted

ostentatious

manifestations and
and eyes

and
to
to

powers

food and

libations

of nature, offered prayers the fire, their devotion to express

their friendliness
were

the

gods.

In the the

gradually withdrawn
the
mere

from

and the and

forms of every

and

ceremonials

Epic Age men's ship, objects of worof the sacrifice,

way

performance
at

petty rite in the proper

of every word time, and the utterance with the proper accent, engrossed the attention of priests itself and people,and took the place of religion classified and arranged The hymns of the Vedas were for the purpose for which now required- The they were entire body of the hymns was the Rig Veda. known as chanted of these hymns were some By an ancient custom and a collection of these select in some forms of sacrifice, hymns, set to music, was called the Sdvia Veda. Again,
the

proper

specialsacrificial

formulas

were

requiredfor

the

use

of

50
tary
the
or

Hindu
Brdhmana

Kingdoms

on

the
But

Ganges,

[epoch

ii.

of this Veda.

Ydjnavalkya

was

not

in Janaka'scourt. All learned priest from the different Gangetic kingdoms sought the men bounty of the king of the Videhas, and none sought it in Even the king of the Kdsi's, vain. himself a Ajdtasatru, exclaimed in despair, celebrated patron of learning, "Verily, all people run Janaka is our patron." saying, away, The of Janaka and Ajdtasatru are names preserved in the Upanishads for the part they took in starting earnest The and pious inquiries. speculations Upanishads will of a future chapter, form the subject but it is necessary to these short legends here to show how two or quote one learned and kings explained to the self-sufficient saintly of the time the true scope and object of religion. priests three priests, met Janaka of Videha, we are told,once his court of whom cussion one was priest, Y^jnavalkya. A dishumiliated ensued, and the three priestswere and sad, until Ydjnavalkya followed the king in his car and
learnt the truth

only honoured

from

him.

time a boastful priest, a once Similarly, BdMki, upon challenged Ajdtasatru, king of the Kdsis,to a discussion. of the dispute, In the course feated dewas however, the priest and remained silent and sad. Ajdtasatruthen said, Thus far do you far only," Thus know, O BaMki O BdMki then explainedthe royal : repliedBdMki.
"
'

"

"

"

"

sage,

"he

who

is the

maker

of
alone

all

those,
be

he

of

whom

all this is the work, he

(God)

should

known."

or Similarly,a Brahman to priest, Svetaketu, came sion an assembly of the Panchdlas, and there had a discuswith Jaivali, a Kshatriya or king. The Brahman was and came sad and sorrowful to the defeated, Kshatriya

to

learn
"

the

truth.

The

king explained the truth, and

go
to

said,
you,

This

knowledge
therefore

did not

any

Brahman in

before all the

and
to

worlds

the

teaching belonged class alone." Kshatriya (royal)

this

B.C.

1400-1000.]
are some

Kosalas, Videhas, and

of the

Kdsis.

51

Such down

to

us,

rivalrywhich
classes

legends which have been handed indicatingfaintlybut unmistakably the and the priestly raged between military
these classes also took
were

just when
the

forming
to
us

castes, and
which the and
to

they
are

disclose in

into rate sepathe share

royal caste
have

originatingor
us

which inquiries which the

preservedto
the basis
was

in the

promoting Upanishads,
monotheism
earnest

formed

of Hindu
one

present day.
as

Janaka
his
name

of

these

and inquirers,
But

such

the

mass

of the and the

Hindus

is entitled to respect. of the present day the Kosalas

one

member re-

Janaka
because their

Videhas, and
been
woven as

also,
as

names

have

into

of their and

epics. The Rdmdyana is widely read by millions of Hindus

national
as

popular
the
memory

to

present day
of

is the

Mahabhdrata

; and

thus

the

the

ancient
in the

civilization which

the

early

Hindus

developed
tions recollec-

Gangetic

states

is still cherished descendants.

in the

It is difficult to say which portions based on of the story of the Rdmdyana are and customs of the but as it reflects the manners facts, of their modem

time,it should

in a historical work. briefly, Dasaratha, king of the Kosalas, had three queens honoured above others, of whom Kausalyd. bore him of Bharata, his eldest son, Rdma the mother ; Kaikeyi was birth to Lakshmana and Sumitrd and Satrughna. gave of the times, The young accordingto the customs princes, and also in the learning of the age, in arms versed were and as pious and truthful Rdma, the eldest bom, was in feats of arms. he was Dasaratha in as distinguished the Yuvaraja his old age had decided on making Rdma or Kaikeyi insisted reigningprince; but the beauteous should be Yuvaraja,and the feeble old king that her son will of his wife. yieldedto the determined the daughter of Janaka, had Before won this,Rdma
be

however told,

52

Hindu
of the had

Kingdoms
Videhas,
at
a

on

the

Ganges,

[epoch

ii.

king
was

great

warriors

Rama

gathered there to the feat required to win and alone could lift it,
And now, when

assembly. Kings and wield a heavy bow, which the princess's hand, but
bent
of

he

it till it broke
was

in

twain.
at

the

town

Ayodhyd

the prospect of the installation of Rdma

and

ringing his newly

married
that

consort, it
son

was

decided
be

her

Bharata
go

must

Kaikeyi's chambers Yuvaraja, and further that

years.
to

in

Rdma
The

must

into exile for fourteen Rdma submitted

duteous faithful

his father's wishes.

His and the Rdma

half-brother, Lakshmana, accompanied him, the gentle Sita would not part from her lord. Amidst lamentations and of the people of Ayodhya, tears
and old Sitd, and Lakshmana Dasaratha
brave

The

King
of

banishment

his

and

departed from the city. did not long survive the beloved boy. A pathetic
gone
out

story is told that

hunt, and
the
curse

had of

youth he had once shot a boy, and accidentally

old and
now

in his

to

thus father.

caused The with in

death

an

broken-hearted
had

of the deceased
and severity,

effect
of

on

Dasaratha Kosalas

terrible
sorrow

the
son.

king

the

died

for his banished

now came

Bharata him
Rdma
was

to to

R^ma

in the
as

to

return

Ayodhyd

and implored wilderness, ful king. But the truthmade

to

felt that

the

promise he

had

his father his and

not

dissolved

journeyin the reign as king.

For

by his death, and he proceeded on to return wilderness, directingBharata

years

thirteen

the banished brother

princewandered
in

with

his wife and towards

of

his devoted
sources

D^ndaka river.

forest and The

whole

the

of the
was

Godavari

Southern

India

aborigines. The
and
as

bears, and
monsters.

by non-Aryan them as monkeys poet has introduced the non-Aryans of Ceylon are described

then

inhabited

B.C.

I400-IOOO.]
the

and Kosalas, l^idehas,

of in

Kdsis.

53
the in and

Rdvana,

beauty
the

of

monster-king dwelling Sitd,now

of Rama
to

of Ceylon, heard the wilderness,and

from

absence

took

her Rdma

away

their hut
a

carried her off after

Ceylon.
; he

obtained

clue

of her

long
and

search

made

alliances with

the
cross

barbarian
over

tribes of Southern

India,and
back his wife.
runs

prepared
nearly across

to

to

Ceylon
A

win

natural India

causeway

the

tween strait be-

and

Ceylon.
carried
over,

The

poet imagines that this

Rdma's
army

causeway

was

constructed
rocks

by
from and

with

huge
was

boulders
The

and
anny

the continent. the

town

crossed

of Ldnka

sent out to by Rdvana besieged. Chief after chief was and dispersetheir forces, but break through the besiegers

they all fell in the

and
was

war.

At last Rdvana Sita

was

himself

came

out,

killed

by

Rdma.

proved her lighted pyre

untainted and

virtue
out

recovered,and she by throwing herself into a

uninjured. of exile being now fourteenth The passed,Rdma year the throne ; and Sitd returned to Ayodhyd and ascended of the people fell on but the suspicions Sitd,who could returned untainted,and Rdma not, they thought, have the suspicionsof the people and sent bowed to poor into exile. offspring, Sitd,with her unborn suffering of this epic, and the reputed author Valmiki, a saint, there her twin sons, received her in his hermitage, and Years bom. and Lava passed by, the twins Kusa, were in amis, and became manly and warlike boys, proficient of the and Valmiki Rdmdyana, composed the poem taught the boys to repeat it. coming
Then Rdma
a

decided token
out

to

celebrate his
none

the

famous

horse-

as sacrifice,

of
whom

supreme

sovereignty. A

might restrain without of the great king of Ayodhyd. incurring the hostility far as Valmfki's The animal hermitage, and came as
horse
was

sent

54
the

Hindu

Kingdoms

on

the

Ganges,
it and the

[epoch

ii.

spiritedand Rdma's guards

youthful
the

playful boys caught

in vain

detained animal
came

it. from
and

tried
At

to

recover

the
saw

warriors.

last

Rdma
not

himself
who

princely boys,
his of
own

but

did

know

they
and
at

were.

He

heard
a

deeds

chanted

by them,
that
sons.

it

was

in

passion
and there

grief and
them
no

repentance
9,5

he

last knew

them
But

embraced
was

his
store

own

joy
be

in

for Sitd. and and the

The

people's
which its

suspicions could had given poor

suffering
reader
asserts
as

not

removed,
the

earth,

Sitd

birth,yawned
in
an

received

long-

child.

Sitd
as

furrow, worshipped
will
see

how

this

is the fieldRig Veda the agriculturaldeity ; and first conception of Si'ti still in which back Hindus she is described
the

itself in the
of the

R^mdyana,
to
an

born

earth, and
she

received
the

into
of

earth.

But

this allegory is lost

; to

the

present
like saint-

times

them
To

is

all-suffering, devoted,
Hindus
Sitd
; for

wife. children

this
name

day
of

hesitate if her

to

call

their

by
her

virtue, her
love and the the
to

gentleness,her uncomplaining faith,and her unconquerable lord were than more human, her sufferings
too
woman. were more

the

sorrows

than is not India and

to to

what
a

usually
woman

fall

to

lot

of

There

Hindu
whom

in of

length
not

and

breadth is not and

for

of

the
her

story
character
too

suffering
is
a

Sitd

known,
a

whom

model
men

pattern

and

Rdma

is and

model his

to

his

faithfulness, his
is and of which
a

obedience,

piety.
have

The

Mahdbhdrata
a

heroic these India is

Rimdyana
poems moral
to

is

didactic for
the

epic ;
millions of

epic, the two grand

a means

been

the

of

education,
of the

efficacy

not

inferior

that

Bible

among

Christian

nations.

CHAPTER

III.

MANNERS

AND

CIVILIZATION.

We

have

in

the

last

two

chapters

described

the

state

of

the

Hindu and

nations prosperous

of

the

Gangetic
their and

valley, their
schools of

ing flourish-

kingdoms,
rites

learning,
and

their
settled less
wars

elaborate and

religious
civilized life of

observances,
with of
at
an

their and The

life,contrasting
their
ancestors
were

the

ruder

settled with

the end Hindu

Punjab.
;
no

the

aborigines
India
or

foreign
no

nations
extraneous

invaded

influenced the

manners,

influences civilization. from the banks

;

disturbed
The of the

even

development
of Hindu

of

Hindu
races,

great

confederation
to

Jumna
outside divided
forests

those

of the did
from
not

Gandak,
exist for

lived them.
of the

by

themselves

the

world them and

the To

The

lofty Himalayas

the

nations
tains moun-

north.

Impenetrable
them from

Vindhya
the

separated
was

the

south.

east,

Bengal
;
out

yet
own

undiscovered, sturdy
invaders
races

uncivilized,
of the in the in the

and

marshy

and all

their

kinsmen
from

Punjab
Within

kept
these in
as a

foreign
the Hindu

west.

limits
state

lived
from

the

Epic

Age
such
modern

of

complete
never

isolation

world,
or

has

perhaps
Tht

been

paralleled
the

ancient
the

times.
the

Kurus

and
the

Panchdlas,

Kosalas in

and
a

Videhas,
of but

and
own, own,

other

Gangetic
of any any

tribes, lived

world rites

their their
save

ignorant ignorant
own,

civilized

rehgion language
with

or

of

civilized
Hindus

or

learning
and

their

identifying

mankind,

Hindu

56
manners

Hindu
with

Kingdoms
civilized

on

the

Ganges,
It will

[epoch
be

ii.

social

law.

easily

lute imagined that under the influence of an isolation so absoand complete, the manners, laws, and social rules of the Hindus and fixedness unexampled acquireda rigidity among other

nations

of the

world, ancient
were

and

modem.

In the

Vedic with
the

Age,
the

the Hindus

in

wars

aborigines ;
between The

and

constantly engaged long after they were

and the Hindus
never

subdued,

distinction

the conquerors

conquered
had
been

endured.
the

Aryan

mixed latter
and

sociallywith

despised Dasyus even had subdued, and adopted

after the
the

settled

thus was generated ; and conquerors the first social distinction between men dwellingside by side in the
same

civilized life of the

and villages
arts

towns, and

livingby
and

cultivation and

of peace.

This

distinction between led

to

Aryans

suggested and
themselves
more

other

distinctions

Dasyus naturally the Aryans among

the
ance

rites became Epic Age. As religious elaborate in the Epic Age, and as great kings in the perfomiGangetic states prided themselves on
of
vast

in the

sacrifices
to

with

endless

rites and who priests,

ances, observalone

in the estimation of rose rites, the people, until they were regarded as aloof from the people,as a distinct and separate community as a caste. They devoted their lifetime to learningthese rites ; they alone able to in all their details ; were perform them and the inference in the popular mind that they was alone And were when tary herediworthy of the holy task. thus separated from the people by their were priests fancied sanctity and real knowledge of elaborate ritual, it was considered scarcelycorrect, on their part, to form mesalliances with the people outside their holy rank. choose brides from to They still condescended among
"

could

it is easy undertake

understand

that

such

the

people,but

maidens

of

houses priestly

never

gave

58

Hindu

Kingdoms
were

on

the

Ganges.

[epoch

il

knights,too,
bravest

glad
from

to

welcome

into their ranks

the

warriors

any

sturdy people
their chartered and

themselves

grade of society. And fought for their liberties

in in

the and

rightson

battlefields and

council-halls, wealth,

rose gradually

until the

marked
The
not

and in influence, in power, distinctions of the Middle influences of modem

obliterated.
have

Ages were which civilization,

but people, Europe, have

united
races

only

difterent classes into nations the in

of

tinct disnot

and

tribes

been

felt in India thus the and

until within

last hundred of caste,

years

and

ancient

distinctions

still exist in multiplied, mystery and a marvel to all foreigners. into three thus divided While the Aryan Hindus were ever, howseparate castes in the Epic Age, they still enjoyed, of Aryans, namely, the the common privileges of religious learning and the practice of acquisition stated that Hindu elsewhere have rites. We religious boys left their parents at an early age, and lived with teachers for years to acquire a knowledge their Gums or modified of the
young

considerably modem India, a

Vedas
men

and

the
went
a

sciences
to

as

then and
Kum

known.

Clever
seats

then

Parishads of
one

other
or

of

leaming, and
travelled
to

often renowned
or

boy

race,

Panchila,
the land of

schools
Kdsis
was

of
to

learning in

the Videhas could

the

of the
There

teach.

cultured
even

races

of the

acquire all that the age indeed a friendly rivalry among Gangetic states in this respect ;

and
seats

of

with each other, their at war they were nowned their religious hermitages, and their relearning, always respected. The sages and teachers were
when

descendants and Gautamas

of the

ancient

Vasishthas

and
up

Viswamitras

of the Vedic

Age kept

the

of reputation

their families for

sages of these

leaming

and

families

were

and

rewarded

by

all cultured

and renowned lore, religious invited to all royal courts, kings. Janaka of Videha

B.C.

1400-1000.]

Manners

and

Civilization.

59

and an account in his respect for learning, yieldedto none which is preserved to us in the Brihaddranyaka Upanishad will illustrate the manof a great assemblage at his court ners
of the
"

times. Videha

Janaka
and
to

performed
to

sacrifice at which

many

presents
Kurus

were

offered

the had

the know

Panchilas which
a

priests. Brahmans and come thither,

was

of the

Janaka
of

wished So he
were

of the Brahmans
cows,

the best read.

enclosed fastened
to

thousand
each

and

ten

padas

gold

pairof

horns.
:

"And '"Ye

Janaka spoke to them venerable Brahmans,

him durst
them ! and
'

he these

who

among

ye Then

is the those

wisest, let
Brahmans

drive

away

cows.'

not, but
my

'Drive
Sdman The

away,

drove

them

Ydjnavalkya said to He dear.' rephed, 'O away."

became
angry
at

his

pupil, glory of

assembled and

Brahmans

this presumption,

pliedthe proud Ydjnavalkya with abstruse all. inatch for them but Ydjnavalkya was a questions, this is a and in that great assembly There one was of the remarkable fact,which illustrates the manners deficient in the learning Hindus who not ancient was in the She rose of the times although she was a lady. assembly and said : open the from of a warrior the son O Ydjnavalkya, as Videhas Kdsis or might string his loosened bow, take in his hand, and rise to arrows two pointed foe-piercing questions. battle,I have risen to fight thee with two these Answer me questionswere questions." The put and the assembly and answered, and the lady was silent, learningof Ydjnavalkya. acknowledged the superior of lighton the manners Passages like this throw much in of their women and the position the ancient Hindus was as unhealthy restraint on society. There yet no and their movements, they had a share in the learning
" "

"

"

6o

Hindu

Kingdoms
They
took
a

on

the

Ganges,

[epoch

ii.

of the times.

reHgious duties,they attended they had great assembUes, and their legitimate influence in society. Impartial students of ancient held a more history will admit that women the ancient Hindus honoured than among place among
the ancient Greeks
men,
to

part in sacrifices and

and

Romans.

Young
were

when marry

they completed
and
wife
to

their down

education,
as

allowed

settle

holders. house-

Husband sacrificial fire and

was ever

and

then

lighted the
of all

domestic the fire

oftered

and daily oblations,

Besides

kept lightedin the houses numerous daily oblations,

at

pious Hindus. religiousrites were

of the year, or at the and time of certain domestic account some occurrences, of these rites will be given in a subsequent chapter. It either prescribed,
seasons

different

is

enough to delighted in they rich or

domestic

kings and wealthy men all pious Hindus, be elaborate sacrifices, perfomied their little rites at their poor, No firesides. idol was worshipped, and no
state

here

that while

temple was
stillwent

known

; the descendants

of the Vedic

Hindus
own

through
and
rule.

their

ceremonies religious and

prayers

in their

homes,
ancient

offered

oblations

according to
a

to Hospitality strangers while the essence obligation,

is

prescribed as
of
a
:
"

religious

Hindu's

duties

is inculcate

in such

passages

as

these

"Speak the truth. Do thy duty. Do not neglectthe After having brought to thy teacher study of the Veda. and Do the proper not reward, marry beget children. Do from from truth. not swerve swerve duty. Do not neglect what is useful. Do not neglect greatness. Do not neglect the teachingof the Veda. Do not neglect the sacrifices due to the gods and be to thee like unto Let thy mother the fathers. a god. .Let thy father be to thee like unto a god. Blameless
"

B.C.

1400-1000.]
should
be
us

Manners

and

Civilisation.
Good
"

61

acts

regarded, not
be

others.

works

formed per-

by
The and

should

regarded by
men

thee."

Taittiriyaka
and

Upanishad.
wealth of rich
cars,

consisted

in

gold

silver

horses, cows, mules, and slaves,in of cattle. The and fertile lands, and herds houses use of tin, of gold and lead,and iron was well known. silver, Elephants had been domesticated,and we are often told with and slave girls of rich presents of elephantsand cars their necks. ornaments Rice,wheat, barley, on graceful the food of the people,and and other kinds of grainwere jewels,in
various the
cow

of preparations
was an

milk

were

relished.
some

The wine

flesh of
was sumed con-

article of

food,and

at

sacrifices. said before that Hindu their

women on

We times

have

in these ancient

had

legitimateinfluence

in practised marriage,which is now then, and the stories of the epicswhich we have narrated married after they will show that royal princesses were The marriage of widows, which had attained womanhood. is now Hindus, was allowed in ancient prohibited among times,and the rites which a widow had to perform before into the married state she entered again are distinctly blood relations to the third laid down. Marriage among fourth generation was or prohibited. portant imconsidered the most The study of the Vedas was cherished heritage of all duty and the most The Vedas Hindus. were supposed to embody all the it is to acquire given to man ; and learningwhich it was curious existence
to
note

society. Childunknown India,was

that

as

the

infant

sciences

came

into

considered as supplementary India, they were as to the Vedas, and helps to the perfonnance of Vedic that the to state rites. Indeed, it is not an exaggeration sphere of knowledge was enlarged,and the sciences were in discovered in India in the

rites of religious pursuit

and

62

Hindu

Kingdoms
A

on

the

Ganges,
and
want

[epoch
of

ii.

observances.

thoughtfulwriter literature* rightlyremarks : "The which to fix the righttime for the impulse to
astronomical observations

student of
some

Hindu
rule

by

sacrifices gave
;

the first

urged by this want, remained the priest watching night after night the advance and day of the moon through the circle of the A'akshatras,
after

day
and

the
the

alternate
south.

progress The laws

of the of

sun

towards

the

north

were phonetics

gated investithe wrong

because

the wrath
a

of the

gods

followed

singleletter of the sacrificial fomiulas ; and etymology had the task of securing the grammar connection The rightunderstanding of the holy texts. of philosophyand theology -so close that it was impossible
of pronunciation
"

to

decide
known

where
to

the

one

ends

and

the other

begins
"

is too

well

require any
which

comment."
were

These

were

the

sciences

cultivated

in the

learningof the Gangetic states ; and it is an of the Hindus that all these importantfact in the history from the practice of their religious sciences sprang rites. have writer whom The the we quoted above lays down all Indian historians recognize, which that whatever principle science "is closely connected with ancient Indian be considered must as having sprung religion up among
the An

schools

of

Indians

themselves."
of astronomy
was

elementary knowledge
in the Vedic science received

by the Hindus Age that this

year
was

Age,

but

it was

in

acquired the Epic

The teenth thira

much

development.
months,
to

divided
month
was

into twelve added solar

lunar

and

every year.

fifth year
The

adjust the passed

The

lunar shatras

year
or

with

the

A'aktwenty-eight the and

to
moon

constellations

through
the north

which

in her

monthly journey were

of the
sun

observed and

named. south

progress

to

the

of the

Dr.

Thibaut.

B.C.

1400-1000.]

Manners

and

Civilization.

63

equator
was

was

noted,

and
An

the

position

of

the

solstitial

points
of the the

also

marked.

observation
made and
when

of the

the

position

solstitial
Vedas calculated
The
was

points

was

compilation

of

completed,
from

some

mathematicians
took

have
in
1

this of other

that

the

event

place

181

B.C.

study
Grammar,
with of the also

sciences

was

prosecuted
and

in

the

Epic
were

Age.
cultivated
utterance

etymology,
great
as

phonetics,
as

prosody
the

care,

they

regulated
of the

proper

prayers,

the

position
for and

heavenly

bodies Attention

fixed
was

auspicious paid
to

moments

sacrifices.

ethics Hindu

ratiocination.
and
was

Arithmetic

is

pre-eminently
as

science,
while minute

developed
for
the

as

early

the of

Epic
altars

Age,
of

rules
and

struction con-

different

shapes

sizes,
we

led

to

the in

discovery
the
next

of Book.

geometrical

principles,

as

shall

see

The

administration ancient
To

of

law

was

still the
was

rude,
of

and,
fire
and

as

among nized. recog-

other

nations,
discover

trial the

by

ordeal the
"

was

truth

end
If
a

object
declares and if Both

of

law,
what declares
are

and is

law

was

described

as

truth.

man

true,
the
same."
"

they
law,

say

he

declares he declares

the what

law

he

they

say

is true.

the

Brihaddranyaka

Upanishad.

CHAPTER

IV.

RELIGION.

The

gradual

change
of
the

which Hindus The

crept
in the

over

the

spirit
Age

of

the

rehgion
been

Epic
in

has

already

indicated.
the
gave
;

increase
settled
taste

wealth and easy

and
life and
caste

civilization,and
of the

comparatively
birth
and
a

people,

to

for

great

pompous

sacrifices attached which of

hereditary
to

priestly
the rites. forms And the

naturally
ceremonials the

great

importance
these

and in

accompanied
these
was

performance
of the

elaborate
to
a

sacrifices

tion atten-

worshipper
were

great

extent

diverted

from
to

the the the

deities, who
of

the

true

objects
of

of

devotion,
the

minutiae proper
correct

rites,the

erection
moments

altars,
for

fixing
the the

of

astronomical

lighting
and
to

fire, the
various
The

pronunciation
acts

of

prayers,
a

requisite
literature mind and
extent

accompanying
a

sacrifice. reflection its of the

of
; and

nation
the

is but nation

the

national into
to

when

turned

religion
became in the and other

forms
some

ceremonials,
inane and
of

religious literature
lifeless.
this
age We

We the

miss

voluminous
earnestness

Brahmanas
of

fervency
on

the

Vedic
reasons

hymns.
given
of

find,
every

the

hand,

grotesque

for

minute for

rite,
every

dogmatic
breach
every
act
a

explanations
of form and and
movement

texts,
and the and 64

penances

rule,
of

elaborate

directions
The
on

for works

worshipper.
submission

show

degree

of

credulity

the

part

66

Hindu

Kingdoms
a

on

the

Ganges,
of it.

[epoch

ii.

water, and
in the

lotus of
a

leaf stood
boar

shape

and

spread
was

it out, and

fastened

dived Prajdpati brought up some earth,and it down by pebbles. That

out

the earth.
In the
we are Satapatha Brdhmana Asuras (enemies of gods) both

told that the

and

the

and pati, gods and

the

earth

trembled

like

sprang from lotus leaf when

And

gods Prajdthe

Asuras

contended
we

for mastery.
"

elsewhere

told, Verilyin the beginning He existed alone." created living beings, Prajdpati and snakes, but they all passed and birds and reptiles He for want of food. then made the breasts (of away with milk, and so the livingcreatures teem mammals)
in the
same

Brdhmana

are

survived.
These

examples
up
to

will suffice.

We

have

seen

that

the of

Hindus
Nature

of the Vedic

Age

were

led

from

the able

worship
to

Nature's
that

God, and
that

were

conceive existed
was

the

great

idea

in the

beginning nothing
the
whole

except the
handiwork.

Deity, and
The
more same

universe

his

Age reproduced the

as

of the Epic Hindus speculative idea,and their various guesses

to

the
the

way

in

which

God

created
man

the

universe

are

among

earliest
But

conjecturesof
nobler and
more

into the
earnest

mysteries
were

of creation. made these works in this

efforts

God, an'^ Epic Age to know the unknown mind imbedded in the of the Hindu are strivings have called the Upanishads, of which we spoken
which
are

before,and
The idea

among

the

most

remarkable

works

in the literature of the world.

of
a

Universal of the

Breath, is the keystone

the

Soul, of an All-pervading philosophy and thought of

different from Upanishads. This idea is somewhat by other monotheism, as it has been generallyunderstood monotheism The of other nations recognizesa nations. distinct from the created beings,but God and Creator as

B.C.

400-1000.]
of the

Religion.

6"/

Upanishads, which has been the God of the Hindus as monotheism ever since, recognizes from the Universal Being;" all things have emanated into him, are a part of him, and will resolve themselves
the

monotheism

him. This kima is the learnt truth which

from
a

the

poor

fatherless of Nature. did

a

boy SatyaHe know

to
was a

the great book

poor child of his father was.

to

poor When

and servant-girl,
he
came

not

who
cording ac-

to

Guru

learn

times,and the Guru asked the truthful boy replied, I do not know, after his family, I asked of what mother, and she sir, familyI am. my
the custom of the
"

answered,
much what
as a

'

In

my

youth, when

had

to

move

about
know of the

thee. servant, 1 conceived " familythou art.' The Guru was

I do

not

pleased with
of the

truth-loving boy, and kept him And the boy, according to the
his teacher in
course even

in his house.
custom

times,served

and menially,

of time

his cattle ; and he learnt the great truth which Nature,

went

out

to

tend

and

the brute

teach creation,

those whose

minds

are

He learnt the truth from the herd open to instruction. from the which he tended, from the fire that he lighted,

flamingo and

diver-bird

that flew around his

was cows

him

when

in the
on

evening he had penned His teacher evening-fire.

you you

and

laid wood
"

the

shine ?"
"

like Not

one

who
was

knows

and asked, Friend, struck, then has taught God ; who student's

men,"
he

the young
learnt
was

reply.

And

the truth which and and

the

had

that the four

quarters,

the sky,the earth,

the sun, the and minds organs

was

beyond, and the ocean, and the and the fire, the lightning moon, of living beings" yea, the whole universe,
heavens

God."

Chhdndogy a Upanishad.
the learned wife

This

is the truth which his beloved

priest

Ydjnavalkya
she

explainedto
all wealth

Maitreyiwhen

refused thirsted

which

her husband

offered to her, and

68

Hindu
which

Kingdoms
would noble make wish

on

the

Ganges,
; and

[epoch
the

ii.

for that

her

immortal

by gratified
to

the

her

that the Universal in the sons,

of his spouse, then Soul dwells in the husband in Brahmans the and in

priest, explained
and

in the wife and and in all

Kshatriyas,
and

livingbeings, in
"

gods

above
"

in the

creatures

below

yea,

in all the

universe.

Brihaddran-

yaka Upaiiishad.
This is the truth which in the and is inculcated
in

in

numerous

sages pasfervent

Upanishads
of later times.

language simple and

has
never

solemn, the like of which

Hindus

been

composed
form is

by

whose Intelligent, whose thoughts are bright,

"The

body

is

whose spirit,
nature

true, whose

is like ether

whom all works, all from (omnipresent and invisible), and tastes odours all sweet proceed ; He who desires, all this,who prised, surembraces never speaks and is never
"

"

He

is my

soul within than kernel

a

the
com

of

rice,smaller
or

heart,smaller than of barley, smaller

He
than the

com a

than

mustard-seed
soul within the
my

of

canary-seed.

also is my

heart, greater
than

earth, greater than

than

sky, greater
He from whom

the

heavens

beyond, greater

all these worlds.

"

all

works,

and

tastes

speaks
heart
"

and

proceed, who He is never surprised,

When I shall have
"

all sweet desires, all this,who embraces all

"

odours
never

my

soul

within

my

is God.

departed from

hence,

I shall

mingle
is the

with

him."

This

truth
The

which

Chhdndogya Upanishad. is explained in a hundred

Soul bees

beautiful similes.
in
which

Universal

is like the
from

honey,
trees

drops

collected
the ocean,

by

distant

mingle
distant

; it is like

in which

rivers

coming

from

which
"

regions are lost ; of salt can particles

whose

it is like the
no

saline

water,

in

At

wish

does

the

longer be discerned. mind, sent forth,proceed

on

B.C.

1400-1000.]
? " asks
go

Religion.
the

69
command do
ear we

its errand
the

pupil.
At

"

At

whose wish
or ear

does
utter

first breath What

forth ?

whose

this

speech ?
The

god

directs the eye

"

the

?" ear, the of

teacher of the

mind the

It : i-epHes mind, the speech

is the
of the
. . .

of the

speech,the

breath

is not exThat which pressed breath,the eye of the eye. but by which speech is expressed, by speech, is does not think by mind, but by which mind that which does not see by the eye, but by that which thought, does not hear by the ear, that which which one sees, does that which but which by the hearing is heard, breathe not by breath, but by which breath is breathed,
. . .
.

"

that Kena

alone

is God

"

not

that which

people here
an

adore."

"

Upaftishad.
to
see

It is easy

in the

above
men

by

the

sages

and

thinking
from

passage in the of

effort made
age
to

ancient

shake

and the mind

monials meaningless cereand the fanciful gods whom people here adore," to a higherregionof thought, to comprehend to soar the and of the breath the breath incomprehensible, fervent effort made It was of the mind. a manly and

themselves

the trammels

"

by

the

Hindus God the

three
; and

thousand the

years

ago

to

know

the thus

unknown

describe
"

: to conceive Deity whom less, scatheincorporeal, He, the Soul, encircled all bright, without by evil,a seer, muscles, pure, untouched He disposed all wise, omnipresent and self-existent, I'sd Upanishad. for eternal years."" thingsrightly to the earliest efforts made Such were by the Hindus of the unknown discern the attributes and nature Deity.
" "

daring but they tried

pious thinkers

They
the

are

among
we

the earliest efforts of

his maker, and

find them

in the

comprehend works of imperishable

man

to

Hindus,

the

Another these works.

new

Upanishads. idea and startling

nations have

is also first met

with
resurrec-

in

Other

believed in the

yo

Hindu

Kingdoms

on

the

Ganges,

[epoch

ii.

tion of the soul ; the Hindus believed in the past as well in the future existence of the soul ; and this idea of the as of transmigration the Upanishads.
The souls

is first

taught
passes

and

explainedin

idea is that the

same

soul

through various

according to its acts, before it can be freed from and mingle in the Deity. "Accordall its imperfections ing and according to his knowledge, he is to his deeds born again as a worm, or as an or as a insect, or fish, as a bird, or as a lion,or as a boar, or as a serpent, a or as or tiger,or as a man, as something else in different places." And after passing through various soul approaches God. Kaushitaki worlds, the purified Upanishad. This doctrine of transmigration of souls, which was first taught in India,and which other ancient nations borrowed from the Hindus, is explainedin many beautiful similes. The of the soul through different bodies is like progress of the caterpillar the progress moving from blade to blade, or like the changes in the gold which the goldsmith
"

bodies

turns

into

newer

and

more

beautiful forms.

And

purifiedof all its imperfections, it finally off the body and casts mingles with God. lies on an anthill, As the slough of the snake dead and thus lies the body ; but the disembodied cast away, is God, it is Light.' Brihaddranyaka immortal spirit
at
"
"

when

last the soul is thus

Upa7iishad.
The

creation
We

of the world
are an

also

puzzled the
the
^%%

sages

of the

Upanishads.
existent
two

told in the
"%%,

Chhdndogya
And

that the Selfitself into in

grew

into

and

burst

halves,the
same

heaven
we are

and

the earth.

elsewhere

the

work

told that the Self-existent first sent forth water, and the water
sent

forth

and fire,

the

fire sent

forth the earth. The

Aitareya A'ranyaka

discusses

the

first material

B.C.

1400-1000.]
which
Veda the

Religion.
universe in the
be the
was

yi
;

from

created
account
cause.

and,
of

as

in

the

Rig
water

and
to

Jewish

the

creation,
are

is said

first material

And that
and

in the the

BTihaddraiiyaka Upanishad
formed himself the creation death
were

we

told

self-existent Soul

into the male therefrom.

to

the

The

female,and mysteries of
than

proceeded
no

less

strange

the

early sages legend

to

reveal

and ful a beautimysteries of creation, is told of a sage, Nachiketas,who asked Death his mysteries. But Death was unwillingto

the

reveal
"

his secrets, and

sons

said

"

Choose herds

years,

of

the

wide

abode
as

grandsons who shall live a hundred cattle, elephants,horses, gold. Choose live thyselfas many of the earth, and
desirest.
think
of any boon

and

harvests
"

thou
can

equal to that, choose long life. Be king, Nachiketas, on the whole I make earth. thee the enjoyer of all desires. Whatever desires are difficult to attain among mortals, ask for them, anything to thy wish. fair maidens These with chariots and musical instruments,such are indeed be waited on by them whom not to be obtained by men, I give thee,but do not ask me about dying." But Nachiketas said, These things last tillto-morrow, ! for they wear O Death the vigour of all the senses. out Even of life is short. the whole Keep thou thy horses, keep dance and song for thyself." Pressed Death at last revealed by the pious inquirer.
"
"

If you wealth and

"

his

great
The the

secret, which
who
...

is the

cardinal

idea

of

Hindu

monotheism.
"

wise soul

by
as

meditation

of his indeed

own

soul

nizes recog-

God,
heard
all

"

he

leaves

joy
"

and

sorrow

far behind. mortal who

has

"A
has

separated

it from

acceptedthis, and has reached qualities,

this and

who

the

72

Hindu

Kingdoms

on

the

Ganges,

[epoch

ii.

subtle The Katha

Such

Being,
house

"

rejoices
God is

because
I

he

has

cause

for

rejoicing.
"

of

open,

beheve,

Nachiketas."

Upanishad.
were

the

efforts of

of

the

Hindus
and

of

the the

Epic
soul,
ancient
of

Age
tion crea-

to

lea-n

the

mysteries
of

the And

Deity
though
and

of in

and
we

death. that is
and

these

ideas clothed
not to

find

much

fanciful,

though
yet
the these it is

they

are

in
be

quaint
struck

similes with

legends, freshness,

impossible
and

the

earnestness,

the the has in

vigour
truth. recorded

of
A

thought
great
his words

which
Gennan

mark

yearnings Schopenhauer,
the

after

philosopher,
admiration
have

high
which

for been often and

Upanishads
quoted.
sublime
"

striking
every

From

sentence,
and

deep,
whole Indian is

original, pei-vaded
air

thoughts
and and the

arise,
earnest

the

by

high
us

holy

and

spirit.
of life kindred it will

surrounds It
...

original
solace

thoughts
of
my

spirits.
be the solace of

has

been

my

death."

EPOCH

III."

RATIONALISTIC

AGE.

HINDU

EXPANSION
B.C. 1000-320.

OVER

INDIA.

CHAPTER

I.

HINDU

EXPANSION.

In

the

Vedic
of and

Age
the its

the

Hindu and

Aryans
settled
In
on

conquered
the

the of

aborigines
the Indus

Punjab,

banks

tributaries.

the

Epic

Age

they
as

founded far
now

powerful
as

kingdoms
In

in

the
age,
tenor

Gangetic
of which of its

valley
we

down

Behar. and the

all

the
from

third
the
or

shall

speak,
be

which,

literature, Age,
the

may

called

Philosophical
over

Rationalistic from India

the

Hindus
to

spread
sea,

the continent

country
of

Himalayas
Hindu

the

and

the

received

civilization, culture,
In the

and the
or

religion.
Videhas

Epic
in

Age

had

established which
;
was

their then it
was

kingdom
the
not extreme

Tirhut limit of

North Hindu
or

Behar,
colonization South

but
was

long

before
;

Magadha
the
rose

Behar

likewise of that

colonized

and

hardy
in
so

and power

warlike
after
course

natives

province
extraneous

rapidly

they
of

had

received

culture,
the
the
most
war

that, in

time, Magadha

became
When in

powerful
of the

kingdom

in
was

India.

Mah^bhdrata before

fought, probably
is said

the

thirteenth

century

Christ, Magadha

B.C.

IOOO-320.]
have

Hindu
ruled

Expansion.

75

Jardby a rude and sturdy warrior, ruled after list of twenty-eight kings who A sandha. ticity but the authenin Hindu records, Jardsandha is preserved of the of the list is doubtful,and nothing is known
to

been

kings except
It
was

their

names.

about

600

B.C.

that

Sisundga began
name, and

new

dynasty, which Magadha the

India.
Fourth

is known
first

after his
among

gave

to

place

the

Hindu

kingdoms

of

the wise Sisundga was beneficent fifty and reigned over king Bimbisdra, who remain His rule will ever 537 to 485 B.C. years, from and of the world, in the history of India memorable the great religiousteacher, Gautama Buddha, because of the Sdkya race, preached in his reign that noble followed is now which by a third of the human religion in descent from
race.

Bimbisdra

is said to have ruled for

over

been

killed

by

his

son

Ajdta-

satru, who
and

thirty years,

from

largelyextended the limits of the the then under East Behar, was or and his boundaries to the west and Ajatasatruwidened and other ancient races. north by subduing the Kosalas called Vajjihad also poured through of Turanians A race Behar. Ajdtasatru the Himalayas and settled in North of Pdtaliputra, or built the town Patna, to keep them
back. of the Sisundga dynasty ruled after Ajdtaprinces to a close about 370 B.C. satru, and the dynasty came then reigned for about fifty and his eight sons Nanda in the reign of the last prince of the Nanda It was years. invaded the Punjab. the Great dynasty that Alexander had Nanda exiled, joined Chandragupta, a rebel whom time in his camp ; but he Alexander, and lived for some Alexander became had to flyfor his life when ultimately disgusted with his pride and haughtiness. After the
Four

485 to 453 B.C., kingdom. Anga, rule of Magadha,

y6

Hindu

Expansion

over

India,

[epoch

in.

departure of Alexander, Chandragupta gathered around him the hardy warriors of the Punjab, conquered Magadha,
and time founded he
a new

dynasty about
epoch
of Indian

united
a new

the whole

320 of Northern

B.C.

For

the first
one

India

under

rule,and
with ends
at

this great emperor. this date,z"., about the time of Alexander's

fore, historybegins, thereThe Rationalistic Epoch death.

be easily It may imagined that while Magadha enjoyed such power and civilization for centuries, the surrounding

kingdoms
under

were

not

left in the dark.

East Magadha ; while and Kalinga or South Bengal, received the first rays of Hindu civilization in this age. By the close of the fourth the seats of powerful century, these places had become Hindu kingdoms. Gujrat was early colonized by the Hindus, and it would from the legends of Krishna in the Mahdbhirata appear that the

the rule of

Anga Vanga or

was

directly Bengal,

country
some

was

colonized
races

from had

the

banks

of the

Jumna by
war

of the

who

fought in

the great

; and

rdshtras

too,

was

by the fourth century before Christ the Suof Gujrat had become a powerful nation. Malwa, early Hinduized, and the kings of Ujain were
among

reckoned

the

civilized

Hindu

powers

in

the

Rationalistic The
waves

Age.
of Hindu

conquest

and

colonization
were

rolled
A
was

and the Vindhya mountains farther, great and powerful kingdom, that founded Kistna
was

crossed.

of the

Andhras,
and

in the

country
the

between

the

Narbada

the

and rivers,
near

capital of

this southern So well

empire
did the

situated

modem
the

Amardvati.

Andhras established

adopt
; and

civilization of the of
name

schools the

country
in the Gautama

Hindus, that they Hindu their learning within of A'pastamba, who bom was
renowned
as

Dekhan
or

in this age, is as Vasishtha of Northern

that

of

India.

B.C.

1000-320.]

Hindu
rolled the

Expansion.
waves

yj

and Aryan influence, the country beyond the Kistna river received Aryan civilization and religion. Three kingdoms, those of the Cholas, the Cheras, and the Pandyas, had arisen in the Still farther
extreme

of

southern
era,

part of India
and

several

centuries side
to

before side
extreme

the
many

Christian

centuries.

they existed was Pandya, which

been
came

by
the

for

Gujrat by sea. island of Ceylon was visited by Hindu for its ivory and merchants pearls,and thus became In the fifth century known them. before to Christ, of Sinhavdhu, a king of Magadha, is Vijaya, the son exiled by his father for acts of fraud been said to have and violence, and to have come by sea, conquered the and founded a Hindu kingdom there. island, Thus by the fourth century before Christ,the whole of India,except deserts and wild tracts, was the seat of ceived kingdoms, or of kingdoms that had repowerful Hindu Hindu culture and Hindu religion. said before that Chandragupta ascended We have the about An Greek throne of Magadha intelligent 320 B.C. of the Greek observer, Megasthenes, the ambassador lived in Chandragupta'scapital king Seleucus of Bactria, the testimony for five years, from 317 to 312 B.C., and
of the Hindu India the observant records before
Greek of the the bears
out

south, is said to by Aryan Hindus And the lastly,

have
who

first visited from from

the

north

what

we

know all

from
over

expansion
centuiy.

of the

Hindus

fourth

Megasthenes

found

rulers of Northern from India the as Magadhas Punjab to Behar ; and Chandragupta, the king of the Magadhas, had a standing anny of 000,000 foot-soldiers, be horse, and elephants, "whence 9000 30,000 may

formed
vastness

some

conjecture," says
his
resources

the

Greek, "as
east,

to

the and the

of
were

".

To

the

Orissa

parcelled into separate

Bengal kingdoms, and

78
king
700

Hindu

Expansion
had To

over

India,

[epoch

hi.

Kalinga elephants.
towns

of

1000 60,000 foot-soldiers, the south, the Andhras

horse,and had thirty

dominions, and 100,000 and 1000 2000 infantry, elephants. To the west, cavalry, of Gujrat were the .Saurashtras a powerful race, with 1600 infantry,5000 horse, and elephants, and 150,000 their capitalon the sea-coast was a great emporium trade. And of maritime known even to Ceylon was famous for its gold, its pearlMegasthenes, and was and its large breed of elephants. fisheries, of the Hindu the state we If,now, world, compare the valleys of the Indus confined and the Ganges to in the eleventh century before Christ,with the state of the Hindu world, embracing the whole of India in the fourth century before Christ,we comprehend the political centuries which constitute the historyof the seven Rationalistic Age. than the enterprise Nothing strikes us more forcibly colonists and and vigour of the Hindu ; for conquerors
walled

within

their vast

India

was

still

vast

and

unknown

continent

at

the
over

commencement
a

of

the

Rationalistic
of

Age.
land
square

Out in

of

million
more

much

square than

miles
a

habitable thousand

India, not
miles
were

hundred

and explored and colonized in the Vedic Epic Ages. The sturdy warriors who fought for centuries against the aborigines of the Punjab, and their enterprising descendants,who poured down the valley of the Ganges civilized kingdoms ruled in flourishingand for and centuries had effected much in their day ; but more, they had as yet touched only the fringe of the great continent. No doubt they had settled in the best portions in the fertile valleysof the Indus of that continent, and the Ganges ; but the whole of India lay beyond, unknown and unexplored, and filled by strange tribes of Aryan who culture knew not or Aryan religion.

c.

1000-320.]
when

Hindu

Expansion.

79

And

unknown and
It
was

Epic Age tried to describe these tion, tribes, they could only draw on their imaginathem as monkeys, bears, monsters. picture
poets of the
the

Hindus
at

of
came

the

third

age

who

at

last

conquered,or
countries task
recent

least

in actual contact

with

them,
their
The

civilized them, made within

mere

them

Hindus,
of the

and

included world.

the

pale

Hindu

of

conquest
vast

times the
ocean were

in more is easy enough, and like the Huns hordes of barbarians

and
from

Moguls
less
a

have

swept
But

across

the old

world, almost

to ocean.

the Hindus

of the Rationalistic

Age
ever

Whererace. conqueringthan a civilizing manufactures, they conquered they introduced cultivation, and the arts of peace.
Wherever

spread the Sanscrit language, the Vedic they founded they settled, religion. Wherever and of law, religion, schools learning. Wherever colonized,they Hinduized Hindu kingdoms. Bengal
doms in the fourth the

they went, they the Hindu rites,

Hindu

they
founded

populationand
Orissa
were

and
B.C.

Hindu
was a

king
ful powernowned re-

century
of

Surashtra
Andhras
even

Hindu

maritime schools the

country

; the

founded the

Hindu the Cheras and

a

and

learning; and Cholas, cultivated

towns

Hindu

Pandyas, learningin
own, of

Kanchi fomied nations.

the

other

classical of the
vast

of

their

and Hindu

portion
This

confederation

is the

distinctive feature
; the to

of the
was

work

of

Rationalistic Age

whole

of India

not

merely

it received militarysubjection, and civilization. of Hindu the mantle religion the Gangetic of the Punjab and Hindus earher The valleyhad almost exterminated or expelledthe aborigines of and to the of those regions, present day the Hindus But the work almost India are Northern pure Aryans. of extermination or expulsion could not proceed over

conquered and

reduced

whole

continent

like

India

; and

in the

Rationalistic

8o

Hindu

Expansion

over

India,
civiHzed

[epoch
and

hi.

Age, therefore, the Hindu duized the aboriginal races

mass

colonists without

HinThe

them. expelling

India populationof Bengal and Southern in the this day, what remain therefore to they were Hindus Rationalistic Age, language, and by religion, but mostly non-Aiyans by descent. civilization, The fishingand hunting tribes of marshy Bengal, like learnt Hindu and the Kaibartas arts, Chandalas, rapidly dwelt peaceHindu religion ; and fully language, and Hindu form descendants under the Aryan emigrants,whose In the south, of Bengal to this day. the higher castes still less,and of Hindu the number immigrants was in adopting the Hindu religion, the aboriginal tribes, The of their own races. selected priestsand Brahmans and we more as purity of Aryan descent is lost more the Gangetic valley. travel farther from this distinction and Hindu writers noticed expressed of the
" "

it in their

own

way.

The
a

fact is

so

curious

that

we

will illustrate it who

"

by quoting
the

probably
Some
to

flourished

from passage six centuries before between

....

Baudhdyana,
Christ. and the

declare be

country
of Avanti

the

Jumna
of

Ganges
"The

the

A'rya-land.

inhabitants

(Malwa),

Anga

(East

Behar), of Magadha (South Behar), of Surdshtra (Gujrat), the Sauvirds of the Dekhan, of Upivrit,of Sindh, and

(South Punjab) are

"

of mixed
the

origin.
A'rattas

the (of the Punjab), (of North India), the Pundras Karaskaras (of Southern (of South Punjab), the Vangas (of Bengal), the Sauviras East Bengal),the Kalingas (of South Bengal and Orissa), a sacrijicei" the Pr^nunas, shall offer or
He who has

visited

It is most

remarkable

how

this ancient
were

writer

divides

India

into three distinct belts,which

different descent

degrees

of esteem,

because The

the

regarded with of Aryan purity

Ar"an
popu-

differed in these

regions.

pure

82

Hindu

Expansion

over

India,

[epoch

hi.

Greek

religion
Greek

was

proclaimed,
was

Greek

sculpture
and

was

imitated, language
in

philosophy
spoken
in
and

studied,
in and for

the in

Greek

was

written in Persia

Italy
in

and Bactria.
remote

Sicily,
The

Egypt
of

and
Greece

Syria,
was

genius
and

like and

torchlight
Asia
as

nations,
wore

Italy,
of

Egypt,

Western the

proudly
of

the

livery
the

Greek of Hindu the the it

civilization,
culture historical Greeks
has

nations

India

wore

livery
Nor

and

religion.
end effaced and fi-uctified
of the of

does of

parallel
has
been

here. from

The

zation civiliand the

Asia

Africa,
nations Hindus
two

but of has

endured the

among

Europe,
fructified

as

civilization the and the nations sacred

Gangetic
India which cultivated the of Greek
for

among years
;

over

thousand in

tongue
is still

was

spoken
as

Kdmpilya regard
in in

and

Ayodhy^
and

with

much

Bombay
the learned

Bengal
universities

as

language
Paris,
and

is

studied Berhn.

Oxford,

CHAPTER

II.

MANNERS

AND

CIVILIZATION.

As

the

Hindu
on

colonists other it became

of

spread
nations

over

the
customs to

whole and

of

India,
rites
of

and

imposed Hindus,
or

the

Aryan
manuals

necessary

compile

condensed
was

codes

such and

rites the

and

laws.

Learning
Hinduized teachers

yet imparted

by rote,
form learners of

nations

of

India
could the

developed
teach writers and
now

composition
could
went

in which

and of

learn

by
one

rote. extreme

Indeed,
to

the

period

from

another,
Age
was

the

verbose

Brdhmana

literature
or

of the in the form

of

Epic

replaced
So it is of

by

Sutras

aphorisms
brief is this

Rationalistic

Age.
that

condensed often

and

composition,
without
was

difficult
;

to

gather
so

the

sense

the taken

help by
the

commentaries
writers of the that

and

much

trouble and

period
the in

to

abbreviate
became

condense
that short

their
"

sentences,
author
as

saying
the birth

proverbial
of
".

An

rejoiceth
as

economising
of
a son

half

vowel

much

in the

Details

of ceremonials into

relating

to

Vedic manuals

sacrifices which

were were

compressed
called
Srauta

practical condensed
Siitras. Rules
were

of

petty

homely
condensed

rites

or

appropriate
manuals criminal into throw age. Dharma much

season

festivals

similarly
And

into civil and

called and

Grihya
social
Sutras.

Sidras.

lastly, the
were

laws These
on

of

the three

Hindus

compiled
of Sutras of the

descriptions
and
customs

light

the

manners

83

84
The

Hindu
Vedic

Expansion

over

India,

[epoch

hi.

prescribed by the Srauta Sutras are been classified by Gautama, a numerous ; but they have writer of the period, into fourteen principal fice. forms of sacriIt is needless to detail them two or here,but one have alreadybeen alluded to in previouschapters. Thus when the student completed his studies, and married and settled down a householder,his first duty was as to light the sacrificial fire, and this ancient rite was called AgniThe ddhdjta. fire was and lighted generallyby friction, the newly married couple perfonned various ceremonies awake remained the whole and night and kept up the fire. And householders ficial pious Hindu kept up this sacrifire all through their lives, and offered oblations to A simple oblation it when of milk offered sacrificing. morning and evening to this fire was called the Agnihoh'a the simplestof the Vedic rites. and was rite, The petty homely rites prescribedby the Grihya Sutras classified by Gautama also numerous, but have been were The into seven forms. most important of these principal is the Srdddha, or oblations offered periodically ceased to deThe sacrificer offered the Arghya water ancestors. with appropriate words, as Father, this is thy Arghya ; this is thy Arghya ; great-grandfather, this is grandfather, endowed with learning, moral thy Arghya." Brahmans
"

rites

character, and

correct

conduct

were

invited

and

fed

as

of departed ancestors, and giftsof perrepresentatives fumes, and clothes were made garlands, incense,lights The them. to remaining Grihya rites are of smaller festivals. There importance,and are generally season and rites for the full moon new moon were nights,a rite for the rainy season to propitiatethe snakes, a rite when the autumn harvest was reaped, and another more the great winter harvest was favourite rite when gathered and cakes were prepared and in,and various sweetmeats and maids. distributed by skilful Hindu matrons

B.C.

1000-320.]
Besides these

Manners

and

Civilizatii/n.

85

there other were Grihya rites, in which the of a purely domestic ceremonies character, Hindu ancient rejoiced on every appropriate occasion. under nineteen heads, and some classifies them Gautama distinct ceremonies at of them are interesting.Three band husdifferent periods were performed by the rejoicing when his wife gave promise of an heir,and three
seven more were

performed
solid food. fit
to
commence

on

the birth of
years

child

or

when

it

first took

became
was

followed

by

the

passed on and the boy his studies, the rite of tonsure rite of initiation, mony by which last cereAs
over

handed student was the young teacher, to live with him for years, sacred
to

to

his Guru
learn

or

and

to

the

knowledge
Four the
at

which

it

was

the

duty

of all Hindus

acquire.

different ceremonies
Veda
was

were

perfonned
the young

when

sacred last

studied

; and

when

student

the ceremonial and rite,

more

completed his education,he went through of a bath, and then through the marriage
into the
of
a

entered

status

of

householder.

The from

onerous

duties

householder

commenced

prescribed for him, period,and five dailyrites were to consistingof offeringsto gods and departed fathers, and and to men spirits, lastlyto the Supreme Being. And the pious householder was enjoined to perform these duties to all beings before he tasted his dailyfood. The fourteen Vedic the seven and Grihya rites, rites, domestic ceremonies the fortysacrathe nineteen were ments of the ancient Hindus, and the object of these The is sufficiently clear. ever sacraments pious Hindu, wherin the vast he lived, region from the Himalayas to followed the rites, Cape Comorin, performed the same same requiredto displayin his life the customs, and was and ness. disinterestedsame livingexample of piety,purity,
this And indeed the venerable rises
to

Gautama,

after describing
true

the sacraments,

the great

conception that

86
and virtue,
to

Hindu
not

Expansion
the
mere

over

India,

[epoch

hi.

performance by
these

of sacraments,

leads

heaven.

"He whose
be
"

who

is sanctified

soul is destitute of the with he God

nor

fortysacraments, will eight great virtues,

his heaven.

but
not

united But

reach

forsooth

who

is sanctified
and whose soul with

by
God

few

only

of

these

the

fortysacraments, will great virtues,

is endowed and

with

be

united

will dwell

in his heaven."

Similarly Vasishtha,another writer of this period, says : "The him who is deficient in good Vedas do not purify have learnt them all together conduct, though he may with the six Angas ; the sacred texts depart from such a full fledged leave their nests. birds when as even man, "As the beauty of a wife causes no joy to a blind man, all the Vedas, together with the six Angas and even so bring no blessing to him who is deficient in sacrifices, good
man

conduct. several behaves

are

"The
who

texts

do

not

save

from the

sin the

deceitful
two

deceitfully.But
studied with due

Veda,

lables sylof the

of which
rules of

observance in the

virtue, purifies, just like

but
a

the clouds

month

of Asvina." It which
was we

eschewed
sinless
We Srauta Sutras

Buddhism, of will speak in a subsequent chapter,and which and rites and made sacred a texts oj religion
short

step

from

this

to

life. alluded have briefly

Sutras and the

to

the

rites

prescribedby
The Dharma

the

Grihya

Sutras.

much
had the

civil laws criminal and lay down light on the state of society. The
on

which
caste

throw

system

its effect

the

administration

of criminal
men

law, and
ferent of dif-

of punishments prescribed for inequality is striking. castes

or

Four

five kinds

of offences

were

considered

heinous,

B.C.

1000-320.]
were

Manners

and

Civilization.

87

To kill a generally punishable with death. Brahman, to violate a Guru's bed, to drink spirituous considered Brahman's a to steal a or gold was liquors, and

heinous

crime.
was

If

Brahman
on

committed the forehead could

one

of these

he offences,

branded
a

and

banished
710

from

the

country, for
A

Brahman
man

under
caste

stances circum-

be executed.
one

of these The
same

offences

of any other suffered death.

committing

distinction

of minor

ment pervades the laws for the punishand S6dra who assaulted a a offences,
was

higher-casteman
he made the

liable to lose the

These

limb laws

with
were

which
not

assault.

unequal

and the conquered, to India,for the conquerors peculiar barons and plebeians, and and helots,patricians freemen had the same laws in white men and slaves,never -serfs, It is only within the present times. ancient or in modern the extent recognized to some century that nations have No that the ancient of men. wonder, therefore, equality also treated the conquered Siidras with undue Hindus and that their unequal laws have found a place severity, in their caste
Thefts
were was

rules.

visited with detected in

offender

capitalpunishment when the act, but the king

the could

The cultivator and prerogativeof mercy. with a tender regard for their the artizan were protected welfare, and crimes relating to a cultivator's land or mechanic's to a punished with the utmost trade, were severity. The civil law of the period deals with rules for leasing with damages done lands for cultivation, by cattle to property and the rates crops, with the rules of acquiring of interest. Property could be acquired in eight different methods, viz., by inheritance or purchase,by giftfrom a husband or ordinary gift, by pledge, or as consideration of or as for performing a sacrifice, by partnership, wages

exercise his

88
labour.

Hindu
The

Expansion

over

India,

[epoch

hi.

ordinary rate
15 per doubled.

was security

lent on of interest for money when the cent., and interest ceased

But where was no given, security was principal much charged, and the a higher rate of interest was six or eight fold. could be increased principal the scrupulous and detailed rules show minute Such of the age were with which the prevalent customs care settled and that
The

fixed.
Hindu

It was,

however,
was

on

the the

law

of inheritance
tion. attena

legistsbestowed
of
a a son

greatest

birth
as

not

only
and
as

considered
a means was

blessing, but
salvation
one an

religiousduty
there
was no

of
no

; for

where

heir, there
the the deceased. ancient

to

offer funeral

oblations
leave

to

Thus Hindus than

to

anxiety to recognize various

undue
born

heirs

led

descriptionsof
heir
man

children

other

those In

in wedlock. of if
an a

default
; and
or

being born,
died without widow child
was

child

could
such
to

be

adopted
issue her
to

leaving
a

heir,
raise

either bom the

adopted, the
The sometimes
the
son

allowed

deceased.

marriage was after marriage, or

as

of

before girlbom recognized by her husband daughter might be accepted if he had

were no

of

its Such

adopted grandsire's
and Hindu similar kinds

son,

male

issue.

of heirs

recognized by

in set lawgivers ; but a reaction soon against these rules. A'pastamba, who is one of the latest the rules Siitra writers,explains away of the Dharma and declares that the son laid down by his predecessors, of of a man by his married wife was the only description ledge acknowHindus that could be recognized. Modem son in wedlock, or adopted sons when born only sons

ancient

no

heir is born.
allowed Polygamy was not encouraged. It the ancient Hindus, but among allowed to ensure was specially
says

was

male

issue.

"If

man,"

A'pastamba,

"has

wife

90
in India

Hindu
from

Expansion
ancient in this

over

India,

[epoch

hi.

times, and
form
when

men

sometimes

mitted com-

suicide

grief or
the

sufferingor
became who
on were

disgrace
cheerless
not

became
; and

and insupportable,
among
women

world

certain

tribes of India

Aryan Hindus,
pyre
to

sometimes
But

perished
this last custom

the
was

funeral unknown
no

of their husbands. Hindus in the

of

generallyin
ancient law which

ancient

sanction

Dharma
were

times,and finds in Sutras, or even

centuries

later codes

Hindu

composed
the Dharma and of

after the birth of Christ.

be It may which deal

easilyimagined
so

that the

Sutras,
rules

copiously with
silent
on

laws

of

society,are

not

the

subject

caste.

The

all parts of India sugover expansion of Aiyan Hindus gested or encouraged the compilation of these manuals which were designed to keep Aryan manners pure and un The defiled. same expansionbrought the Aryan Hindus with various new tribes and non-Aryan races, in contact which known who did not belong to the four castes were to them. Accordingly,we find the Sutra writers labouring with their the originof these races to explain consistently elastic and comprehenThat theory was sive, theory of caste. Hinand tribes, and so new as races they became in the hierarchy of the castes duized,began to form new Hindu community. and Ambashthas, Ugras, and Nishddas, Mdgadhas all the swarmand Chanddlas ing Vaidehakas, Kukkutakas under and tribes of India who came aboriginalraces
"
"

the shadow Hinduized"

and
were

shelter of

Hindu

civilization and

became

provided for and reckoned as separate main Their Hindu castes. occupations or habits were Sutras the Dharma observed and noted, and boldlygive the duties of each us a comprehensive list of castes, with
caste.

But

the Sutra

writers

went

stillfurther.

They

believed

B.C.

1000-320.]

Manners

and

Civilization.

91

divided into the was beginning all mankind four castes, viz., Brahmans, Kshatriyas,Vaisyas, original and and Siidras, they laboured to find an originfor newwhom India,and who did not races they found all over then The strange myth was belong to these castes. formed conceived that the new aboriginal tribes were that in the the parent among by inter-marriages priest of imagine a dogmatic Greek descended declaring that the Huns were who patrician
may
castes.

We

may

the

fifth century
a

from maiden

Roman
;
or we

had
a

married

Parthian thirteenth descended and

conceive

monk

of the
were

century
from
a

laying
Gennan maiden

it down baron

that the
who

Moguls
wild

had
Such

settled in Arabia

married

of Mecca.
an

of

conjectureswould be believed in ignorant age, but would be forgottenwith the progress ledge the spread of knowknowledge. But in India,where restricted in course of time, and more became more
of conjecture the of priests
! age
a

the ridiculous

the Rationalistic

Age
The

has

been Dharma from

the belief of ages Sutras of the

a

thus

derive

an

Am-

bashtha from
a a

Brahman

and
a

Vaisya female, an
woman,
a a

Ugra
from from
a

Kshatriya
and
a a

and

Sudra

Nishdda

Brahman and
a

Sudra
woman,

woman,
a so

Md,gadha
from
a

Sudra and

Vaisya
woman,

Chanddla
on

Sudra know

Brahman

and

Those

who

in Bengal, know anything of the millions of Chanddlas industrious aboriginaltribe, well enough that they are an who and in fishing, boating, and agriculture, proficient the under Hinduized become have as they have come influence
castes

of Hindu
have

civilization.
been
own

It is thus

that

the

race

of India
a

formed,
as

each

forming
the Hindu It is

caste

of its

it

came

aboriginalrace within the pale of

world.

important to note, however, that the numerous India were not yet formed professioncastes of modem

92

Hindu

Expansion

over

India,

[epoch

in.

in

the

Rationalistic
and
who

Age. gold
separate
in
the

Potters
merchants

and

weavers,

smiths black-

goldsmiths,
all

and

spice

chants, mer-

form

castes

in

modem
caste

India,
of ancient

were

still

included

one

Vaisya
consequent
among

times. have the India

Foreign
fostered

subjection
division and until

and disunion

degeneracy
the of and
sons

of

same

parent
is
a

caste,
of of its the

every

trade-guild
division

modem disunion

caste

own.

This Hindu

among

the times.

mass

people

were

unknown

ia

ancient

CHAPTER

III.

SCIENCE

AND

PHILOSOPHY.

The

adventurous codified their

success

Hindus
laws

of

this

epoch rules,
but

not

only

fully care-

and in the

social

also

achieved
and

degree

of

cultivation
more

of

science
and

philosophy
The
and

which

is which
to

still

striking
them and
to
cross

brilliant.
mountains

daring
forests,

spirit
and

enabled

conquer
a

Hinduize miles also science carried in

to

strange
from
pursue

and

unknown

nations

living
home,
in the

thousand them
of

their their

original

Gangetic

led

inquiries boldly
thought.
to
even a

realms

and

tive speculasearches re-

Other

nations
state

have of

scientific

higher

perfection
it is
veiy
a

modem,
if

and
any

in

ancient
has
or

times,
any age
more

but

doubtful

nation

in

displayed original
ages,

higher

inventive
for

intellect,
benefit
of

made successive

discoveries the Hindus

the the

than

of

Rationalistic
The

Age. pronunciation
of
sentences
were

right

of

words

and

the

correct to

construction
the proper

considered

essential and

performance
attention which

of
was

religious
bestowed the

sacrifices,
on

the

constant

this of

subject

led

to

the

investigation
in India

of than

science

grammar

earlier of the the

perhaps
the
of
or

anywhere
of

else.

The has

age

Pdnini, subject
seventh

greatest
much

grammarian
learned

India,
and

been

discussion,
before his

probably
is
not
an

eighth
He

century
too

Christ

improbable

date.

had

predecessors,

but

his

94
work is
so

Hindu

Expansion

over

India,

[epoch

hi.

great and
that in

perfect as
science. in the The

to

compilationsin
been
tens

eclipseall previous great discovery has

century
that the
can

made

Europe
a

present
of

of thousands resolved
was

of words small

in the number

Aryan languages
roots. to

be

into made

This

covery dis-

in

India,with
and his

reference

the Sanscrit

language, by
rules

Pdnini and
a

of derivation
have

they
The

since

given

predecessors ; and his construction that are so perfect, fixedness to the sacred language
altars also

of India.

construction
of

attention stated

in the

engaged the close this led,as we the early Hindus, and have last book, to the discovery of the principles
The earliest rules
were no

of

of geometry.
at

doubt

arrived

Epic Age, but we find them for the first time arranged and compiled in the Sulva Sutras of carefully The earliest description of altars the Rationalistic Age. to be yj purushas, i.e.^ 7^ squares, the side of each was with uplifted square being equal to a purusha or a man of other shapes, circular or Altars arms. triangular,
in the
had
to

be

constructed

without

the alteri)tg

wea

of

7^

purushas. At the second construction of the altar,one to be added to the area, and at the square purusha had third construction, two square purushas had to be added, without altering'the shape. In other constructions, found had to be equal to two or more given squares ; squares, or equal to the difterence of two given squares
oblongs had
to

be

turned
to
so

oblongs
squares of

;
or

triangleshad
oblongs,
circle that
and

into squares and squares be constructed equal to

on. a

into

given
that

The

last task
square.

was

findinga
to

equal

to

given

It is needless

remark

all these

various

tasks
and
to

required a
thus the
the

very proper

considerable

knowledge of geometry, rites led performance of religious

in India.

pursuit

of that science

B.C.

1000-320.]
is

Science and

Philosophy.
to

95
science,

Geometry
and rules older in the

believed popularly is said to

have But

be

Greek

Pythagoras
than

discovered the Sulva

its first crude

Sutras
are

sixth

century.
and the the than from

Pythagoras,
are

the

rules

framed

in

the

Epic Age
can

older

Sulva facts that

Sutras; and
ascertained

there Von

be

little doubt and other of

by
as

Schrader his

scholars

Pythagoras
as

borrowed
many

knowledge
ideas from the

geometrical
of arithmetic

rules

well

other
In

India. of the originality Decimal universally acknowledged. the known it to the

to

science is
was owes more

Hindus notation the world

learnt

not

the

Greeks From

or

the Romans the Arabs

Hindus.

them

it in Europe. and introduced it, We are unfortunatelyignorant of the progress made of in the Rationalistic Age, as the works in astronomy been that period have perfect works replaced by more the and Pardsara as of later ages. Garga are known of India, and the fonner earliest eminent astronomers the works lived in the Epic Age, but is said to have which posed comwere are now extant, bearing thair names,

only
In the

centuiy

or

two

before

Christ. attained Wise

has
a

science
an

of medicine

the Hindus and of

Dr.

high

at proficiency

early
the

age,

shown

that his

Hippocrates,
materia India medica in

"father
from

medicine",
When

borrowed Greeks

them.

the

visited

the they found in the art of healing, and Alexander Hindus proficient for the the Great physicians in his camp kept Hindu Greek of diseases which physicians could not treatment science is known heal. The as A'yurveda in India,but the subject are the earlier works on lost,and the two

the

fourth

century,

most

ancient
the
names

works

which

are

now

extant, and
not

known

by

of Charaka the Christian

and
era.

Susruta, do

probably

date before

g6
But

Hindu
it was

Expa?isionover

India,

[epoch

hi.

philosophy and logic of this age achieved the highest results. that the Hindus date is proThe Sdnkhya philosophy of Kapila, whose bably the seventh is, century before Christ, says Davies, the earliest recorded system of philosophy ; and the latest GeiTnan philosophy of Schopenhauer and Hartmann according to the same writer, a reproduction is, of Kapila in its materialistic of the philosophic system elaborate form, but on the part, presented in a more is really fundamental So littleof what lines ". new same covered mental in the field of pure philosophy has been disin twenty-five centuries. by mankind It is not possible to give any idea of Kapila'ssystem but his description of of philosophy within our limits,
in the field of mental
" " "

the and

functions

of the

senses

and

the

mind

are

so

acute

mention. deserve The to some as philosophical senses {indriya)merely receive impressions. Sensation {inanas)presents the impressions to consciousness ; thus within our be made sound a hearing and we may may
not

know

of it unless

our

sensation
those

is alive.

Consciousness

{ahankdra)
and them the

individualizes

impressions as
them
use are

"mine",
forms

iti/elleci {bitddhi) discriminates

and

into ideas.
In the

These

ideas

for the

of the soul

{dtman).

receives

tion sensalanguage of European philosophy, them impressions and makes perceptions ;

consciousness
turns

individualizes into

them

as

"mine";

intellect

judgments, and judgments In the poetical inform the soul. language of a Hindu of the village collect the "as the headmen commentator, of the governor and them from to taxes villagers pay the them the local governor to the district, as pays
them

concepts

or

minister,and
of the from and

as so

the

minister

receives

them

for

the

use

king
the

the sensations

external

consciousness

impressions transfer them to consciousness, organs the general delivers them to intellect,
having
received

98

Hindu

Expansion

over

India,

[epoch

hi.

and science it

we

have

little in

doubt
and

that

the

first

conception
other

of

the

was

India,
and

that,

like

many the Greeks.

sciences,

was

borrowed

perfected Gautama,
called

by
and

Kandda atomic

followed

started
The

the

system
of

of the of

philosophy
is that The
all

Vaisesika. substances

principle
are

system
atoms.

material

aggregates
are

atoms

are

eternal

the

aggregates

ishable per-

by
These

disintegration.
of

systems
them The

philosophy
for

alarmed

orthodox beliefs made in The the ancient

and

Hindus,
tices. praca

and

made

anxious

their

ancient

consei^vative
two

Hindus

accordingly
of and

stand,

and with school

started their

new

systems

philosophy
faith.
of

consonance

ancient

practices
on

Mimdnsd

insisted and in the

the

performance
school

Vedic the in the

and

rites,
belief

Veddnfa

proclaimed
was

once

more

Universal
To

Soul,
this

which

first

inculcated
of

Upanishads.
Gautama few

day
are

the

systems

Kapila by
a

and the
the

Kandda

cultivated
in

only
a

learned
from

Hindu whole will

nation universe
resolve

believes
has

Universal and

Soul,
into

which the

emanated,

which

universe

itself.

CHAPTER
BUDDHISM.

IV.

It

is not India

only by
has

her

philosophy
an

and

learning,however,
influence.
no were

that
The

exercised

almost
of the

world-wide Hindus

intellectual

discoveries

doubt

borrowed

by
the

the

Greeks, and
been
handed of modem

perfected by
down
as a

that

gifted
tage heri-

nation,and
to

have

valuable

nations

noble in the said to of the hundred

religionof
sixth have
same

Gautama before
the At

century
united creed.

But it was the Europe. Buddha,* proclaimed in India Christ, which truly be may of

nations this

Asia

as

the

followers five

day
about

Buddhism
a

numbers of

million

or votaries,

third

the

tion populaof

of the earth. To the north-west

an

of

the

flourishingkingdom

the

clan, the Sdkyas, lived on the of the Rohini and banks pendence, river, enjoyed a precarious indemore through the jealousiesof the Magadhas and the Kosalas, who ruled on either side of them, than Gautama the family name through their own was power. of the royal house of the S^kyas, and Siddh^rtha, a prince of this house, is therefore known as times Gautama, and is somecalled

Magadhas,

obscure

Sakya,

from

the

name

of

the

clan.

As

the

Several

Gautama. Dharma

of this age bore of the family name distinguished men We the writer of must Gautama, distinguish between and the Gautama Sutras, Gautama, logician,and lastly, of Buddhism.
99

the founder

lOO

Hindu
of
a

Expansion

over

India,

[epoch
or

hi.

founder

he religion,

is called

Buddha,
left his

the

"

lightened En-

".
At
an

earlyage
a

Prince

Gautama

royal home
a

and

his wife and and Hindu

a

new-born
to

child,and
a

became

wanderer for
man.

mendicant rites

seek

way

to

salvation

accompanied by the slaughter of innocent victims repelledhis feelings philosophyafforded ; Hindu him no remedy, and Hindu and mortifications penances proved unavailing after he had practisedthem for years. At last, contemplation he discovered the longby serene life and coveted truth ; a holy and calm benevolence and love towards all livingcreatures seemed the to him of religion. Self-culture and universal love this essence his discovery this is the essence of Buddhism. was
" "

Gautama

Buddha his creed

at

was

born

in 557 in 522
B.C.

B.C., and
He made

he

claimed prosome

Benires

there,and then went to Magadha, where Bimbisdra, the ruling prince, received him favourably. Day after day the pure-souled teacher attracted new disciples and holy life and his loftycode of by his benevolent he begged his bread from door to door. Dr. as ethics, Oldenberg gives us a pictureof the holy preacher and his disciples and their daily work. He, as well as his in rises early when the lightof dawn disciples, appears in spiritual the sky, and spends the early moments exercises in converse and then he prowith his disciples, or ceeds In the with his companions towards the town. days when his reputation stood at its highest point,and his name named the foremost was throughout India among one might day by day see that man, before names, in hand, going whom themselves, alms-bowl kings bowed and to house, and through streets alleys,from house without look,stand uttering any request, with downcast into thrown silently waiting until a morsel of food was
converts
"

his bowl."

B.C.

IOOO-320.]
of

Buddhistn.

roi

the people left their homes and embraced linquishing monks, ignoring caste, and reholy order and became all worldly goods except the bare necessities which of life, they possessed and enjoyed in common. of time and Women joined the holy order in course and became gardens and groves were acquired, nuns, Thousands and

monasteries

were

built

for

their orders

accommodation. have

Religious mendicants
India from
more

of various

lived in founded
known

ancient
was

times,but
Monks and

the system

by
to

Gautama India
or

Buddha
to

the first monastic

nuns,

system

the world.

his system, lived as united and livingunder common, of life. But

were

accordingto bodies,possessing things in the same and rules discipline

joined
who the

besides
thousands

those of did

who others
not

were

holy order there of lay disciples

or

Buddha. and

They

leave

their homes

property,

remained of the castes members to which they even born ; but they followed the religious tenets they were and inculcated by the great teacher, recognized his high formed code of morality. These the body lay disciples of Buddhists world and
; the

number

of those

who

the relinquished reasons,

paratively com-

joinedthe
small.

order was,

for obvious

period of forty-five years after he had proclaimed his faith at Benares, Gautama from wandered place to from fixed to year, and converts new place,made year well as the social rules for lay the rules of monastic as life, disciples.Bimbisdra was dead, and the powerful Ajdtahim as the king of the Magadhas, had succeeded satru
For
a

and
so

the

new

monarch

was

too

wise
as

to

offend

or

persecute

widely respected a
and

teacher

Gautama.

As

old

felt his end

faithful friend
years
;

approaching, Gautama A'nanda, I am now grown

"

he grew said to his and full of

old

my

journey is drawing to its close

; I have

reached

I02

Hindu
of my

Expansion
days
; I am

over

India,

[epoch

turningeighty years of age. ! be Therefore, O A'nanda ye lamps unto selves yourrefuge to yourselves. Betake yourselves ; be a external fast to the truth as to no a refuge. Hold lamp ; hold fast to the truth as a refuge."
sum
. . .

the

The of
a

last
poor

act

of Gautama who

was

to

share
to

the

hospitality
Soon

smith

invited died.

him

his house.
that of

after this he his

death
were

fell illand
trees
were

It is said
out

just before
season,

the

in bloom

and

flowers
was

sprinkledupon
in the and air.
"

him,
the

and

the sound

of music turned
to

heard

But

great teacher

said, It is not thus, A'nanda, that the Tathdgata (Buddha) is rightly honoured, reverenced, But the brother or venerated, held sacred or revered. the sister, who the devout the devout man or woman, who continuallyfulfils all the greater and lesser duties, is correct in life, walking according to precepts, it is he who rightly honours, reverences, venerates, holds sacred, and the Tathdgata (Buddha) with the worthiest reveres the teaching of his life ; this was homage." This was died in 477 B.C. He the teaching of his death. Buddha The are teachings of Gautama preserved in
the well-known
Three

his friend

Piiakas, which

are

the

Buddhist

Scriptures.
The

comprised in the Sutta Pitaka profess to Buddha self. himrecord the sayings and doings of Gautama is himself the speaker in the earliest works of He structo is the inthis Pitaka ; occasionallyone of his disciples his doctrines and but preserved precepts are in his own words. throughout,professedly The Vinaya Pitaka contains the rules of monastic life, and nuns. As Gautama lived of the duties of monks i.e., there for forty-five years after he proclaimed his religion,
works

is no

doubt

he himself

settled and

laid down
At

most

of the

rules contained

in this Pitaka.

the

same

time, many

B.C.

1000-320.]
rules
no

Buddhism.
doubt
after

103
his death, but have

minute been The various

grew

up

incorporatedin
Abhidhamma

the Pitaka. Pitaka the contains

on disquisitions

subjects hke

conditions
causes

of hfe

in

different

worlds,the elements, the of this has probably grown

doubt
on

the

doctrines

"c. Much existence, death, no up after Gautama's and main principleslaid down

of

by

him.
It is said

that

in the

year

of

Gautama's
at

death

five

hundred the

of his

followers

assembled
and

of Magadha, capital

chanted
on

Rajagriha,then ings together the teachThis

was

of Gautama the
way

to

fix them

their memory.
were

in which

sacred

texts
were

preserved
there
was

before

printingor published works

A

known.
was a

hundred
among
on

years the

in ^ill B-C, later,i.e..,

schism

Buddhists, and

there

ment disagree-

council was therefore points. A second deteniiined. assembled, and the disputed points were in large numbers, and the But the seceders went away difference was in the never healed; but has widened The of ages. Northern those of course Buddhists, i.e.^ of Nepal, Thibet, China, and Japan, are the successors while the Southern the seceders, those of Buddhists, i.e.., Ceylon, Buraia, and Siam, represent the other side. Over the Great, then a century after this, Asoka and of Northern Emperor of Magadha India, held a
ten

third
texts

Buddhist
were once

council
more or

about

242

B.C., and
a

the

sacred

chanted

together by
then
went

thousand
to

monks. and
texts

son

nephew by

of Asoka

Ceylon
to

introduced carried 88

Buddhism there word

in that of form this

and island,
were we

the sacred reduced have

mouth

writing in
Three

B.C., in the of

in which

the

Pitakas

Ceylon

to

from It will appear Pitakas of Ceylon, from

this

day. brief history that

we now

the

Three

which

derive

our

informa-

104
tion of the

Hindii

Expansion
Gautama

over

India,

[epoch

in.

teachings of
and

present reBuddha, faithfully

his doctrines
how

precepts. Those
have

who

are

aware

the Hindus faithfully learning and sacred texts century, how every word,

preserved
memory from

their ancient

by
every

century
accent

to

syllable, every
have thus

of preserved their

such

ancient

works

as

the

Vedas

been

of men who passed by generations lifetime in this duty of transmittingancient texts, and the present day, when how to printingis known, and still learn their published books are cheap, the Hindus from sacred texts generation to generationby word of

unaltered

mouth,

"

will have

small Buddha

reason were

for wonder chanted

that the teachings

together, and for a few and faithfully fixed on the memory presei-ved settled centuries after his death, until they were finally to writing at the great council of 242 B.C., and committed We in the Pali language in Ceylon in 88 B.C. may therefore unhesitatingly Scriptures accept the Southern of liuddha's religious teachings. as a faithful record Buddhists of the Northern The works are generallyot marks of a wide bear later date, and departure from a Other nations than the originalteachings of Gautama. these works, and they received have preserved the Hindus later than the Ceylonese. Thus their first instructions much Buddhism spread in China from the second to the fourth and in Japan in the sixth century. century after Christ, of the originalteachings of Gautama For account an of the Southern Buddha, it is safe to relyon the Scriptures Hindus of India have Buddhists of Ceylon. The long and returned to Hinduism, and since given up Buddhism have therefore preserved no Buddhist Scriptures the Vedic have stated before that Gautama We rejected which requiredthe slaughter of animals, and sacrifices, useless. also rejectedHindu penances, which he said were Nevertheless,it would be a mistake to suppose that the
of Gautama

Io6

Hindu

Expansion

over

India,

[epoch

hi.

attained it in hfe,is the objectot who Buddha, therefore, He is the central ahke. veneration of gods and men and even of worship, and of veneration, therefore, figure, ferent of livingbeings is strugglingin difuniverse the whole and in different worlds, under different forms of life,

circumstances,
life. The

to

attain

that

which

Gautama

attained

in

Buddhists,therefore, points to Buddha Buddhist loves the ideal of life and of religion. The as fellowhis brother are men recognizes gods, who ; he end ; he respects Bodhisatvas, for the same beings striving saints who or nearly reached have, after repeated births,
faith of the
a

state

of
"

a a

Buddha
state

; but

his final idea and

is the

state

of

holiness, beyond and towhich wards there is nothing higher,greater or holier, all livingbeings are which marching. The great attainable by and strikingidea of placing a sinless life, all the exertions in this world, above man by his own and beings of the universe, to the loftiness attests powers faith in purityand in holiness. of Gautama's
Buddha Buddhism is
a

of sinlessness

system

of self-culture for the attainment

The Four

of this sinless state

of existence.

Truths

of this

religion are,
the
cause

that life is

suffering ;

that the thirst for life is

of this thirst is suffering ; that the cessation be that this salvation can the cessation of suffering ; and secured by followingthe path of duty, the Eightfoldpath, called. It is called the Middle or path, as it is sometimes rightbeliefs, aspirations, Eightfoldpath because it prescribes speech, and conduct, and right living,exertion, thought, and contemplation ; and it is called the Middle the one it avoids on hand, and sensuality path because of needless rules need penances detain and
are as we

mortification elaborate
are

on

the

other.

The

of self-culture
not

and

us,

concerned

minute, but they here merely with

one can

the main

of principles

Buddhism. self-culture that attain

It is by such

prolonged

B.C.

1000-320.]
sinless

Buddhism.
of life which is the

107
Buddhist's

Nirvana, that
heaven.

state

"There

is

has freed himself on journeyand off all fetters. and thrown all sides, They depart with their thoughts well collected ; they who have left not are happy with their abode ; like swans their lake,they leave their house and home." "Tranquil is his thought, tranquil are his word and deed, who has been freed by true knowledge, who has man." become a tranquil Dhainniapada.
"
"

sufferingfor him who abandoned grief,

no

who

has

finished

his

It will appear

that the Buddhist's in world. of

a

Nirvana
a

is
of

state

of

lioliness and

blessedness
a

not life,

state

joys

and

happiness
are

in
as

future
to

The

Buddhist

Scriptures
look

obscure

the

hopes
The

future does

life after Nirvi,na

not

has

been

attained.
;
no

Buddhist

beyond

picturesof joys and pleasures in heaven imaginary rewards appeal to his selfish tempt him, no of sinattainment of Nirvana, of a state The nature. of the Buddhist's is the final end hopes and lessness,
Nirvdna endeavours.
And he

if

man

does
future

not

attain

to

this

state

of do

Nirvana,
not

is liable in the

to

births. of

The

Buddhists

lieve be-

existence

souls,but

nevertheless

believe

in the Hindu that lead

theory of repeated births. Their theory is die,and must Kamia, or the doing of a man, cannot life ; and to its legitimateresult in another every
that his in
a

pious Buddhist believes or doing by his Karma of the man the identity
dead
that

state

of life is determined
But

previous life.
is bom The
when

wherein
man

is is

who

with

the

who

if there alone into

is

no

soul?

Buddhist
a man

answers:

"In is dissolved
; in

which
atoms
"

remains in his
can never

dies

and

action, thought,and speech

die." of Buddhism

his Karma, Such

are

which
some

of the

doctrines principal

io8
but

Hindu
it is unite
not

Expansion
doctrines The charm

over

India,
attract

[epoch

m.

abstract

which

mankind
is in its

and

nations.

of Buddhism

predominatingidea of hoHness and in its excellent ethics and morality. The is rich in its moral precepts, religion rich in its instructions, and rich in its legends and parables. The whole of the Dhammapada is a collection of excellent moral rules,inculcatingunselfishness and benevolence, love and charity. A few of the maxims be quoted may
here
as
"

instances. Hatred
ceases a

5. hatred

does

not

cease

by

hatred

at

any

time ;

by
the

51. "Like scent,

not act
are

love ; this is its nature." laeautifulflower,full of colour fruitless words of him

but without
who

fine and

does

accordingly."
than
the
scent

55. "Sweeter

of sandal

or

the

Tagara

flower, of lotus or the Vassiki flower, is the scent of good acts." nakedness, not plattedhair,not dirt, not 141. "Not fasting or lying on earth, nor rubbing with dust, nor motionless, sitting can come purifya mortal who has not overdesires."

183. "Not
one's mind 197.
"

to

commit

sin, to

do

good,

and

to

purify
us.

; this is the
us

Let
men

live

teaching of the Buddhas." not happily, hating those who

us, let
us

hate

Among
"

who
one

hate
overcome

live free from

hatred." him
come over-

223.

Let

anger

by

love.

Let

by good. the liar by liberality,

252. "The of oneself

evil

Let

him

overcome

the

greedy by
that

truth." is
but easilyperceived,

fault of others is difficult

to

winnows his perceive. A man faults like chaff, but his own fault he hides neighbour's hides the die from the gambler." as a cheat Of the numerous tried to parablesby which Gautama impress on his followers love and charityfor men, it is within our limits. One instance to say much impossible

B.C.

1000-320.]
therefore

Buddhism.
and suffice,
we

109

must

select the story of

Dighdvu,
treasures,
a

princeof the Kosalas. rich in Brahmadatta, king of the Kdsis, was rich in troops and vehicles,and the lord over And realm. Dighiti,king of the Kosalas, was and the treasures, poor in troops and vehicles,
a

great

poor in lord over

small As

realm.

often

happens,
and in

the

rich

king
and had

robbed the
a son

the weak

one

of

his

realm shelter

treasures,

exiled
born the

monarch
unto

sought
named years
The
was

flight. He
and
in
course

him

Digh^vu,
retreat

of time

boy

reached

of discretion. of the

executed.
more

with

than dear

hatred, my
my
dear

discovered,and he king was The dying king looked at his son, and, Not by said to him, human forgiveness, Dighdvu, is hatred appeased. By love,
exiled
"

Dighdvu, hatred

is

appeased."
father the
went to to

of the murdered son young At last he formed forest and wept. The

the
be

resolution

revenged for his father's death, and took employment in the royal stables of his father's murderer. in a beautiful and he arose sang Early in the dawn that the king heard sweet so voice ; and his voice was him and employed him as his page, little knowing of his
descent.
And

it

so

taking young king'schariot

his hosts
went.

happened that Di'ghdvu with

in
a

the

out to hunt, king went him. Di'ghdvu drove the

direction
last the

different from

that

in which

At
on

king

felt tired and

lay down,

laying his
This
had
was

head the

young opportunitywhich

the

lap of

Dighdvu. the disguised prince

rose

long sought, and thoughts of revenge have mind. "By him," he thought, "we of our our realm, our troops and vehicles,
storehouses
; and

in his robbed

been
treasures

and

he

has

killed my

father

and

mother

1 10

Hindu
the he

Expansion
has
come

over

India,

[epoch

in.

Now
And

time

to

me

to

satisfymy
the father,
"
"

hatred."

unsheathed the

his sword. of his last words

But of his

with

recollection

Not by hatred^ to his mind dying parent came ; dear my my dear Dighdvii, is hatred appeased. By love., Dighdvu., hatred is appeased.'" The prince would not and he put up transgress his father's dying injunctions,

h^s sword.
from king awoke sleep after dreaming frightful dream, the disguised prince of the Kosalas And when the

told him

all.

And

the cruel
the

Brahmadatta
that and

was

so

struck

by
his
"

the

generosityof
and in

boy

he

gave

him

back
gave

his him

father's troops

treasures

realm, and
after

daughter
Now,
O
"

concluding the parable, if such is the forbearance and mildness of kings wield the sceptre and bear the sword, so much who more, shine before the world, O monks, must you so let your light life according to the religious that you, having embraced to be are seen so well-taughta doctrine and discipline, forbearingand mild." We will quote one more tale,the real story of Sunfta, It will explain Church. of the elders of the Buddhist one
how Buddhism
came

marriage. monks," said Gautama

like

salvation

to

the caste-stricken

people of India,and
among of

reckoned and the

its followers of

the humble

lowly,first
"

by the million India,and then

of
a

nearly all Asia.

Sunita says of

himself, I have come and family. I was needy. The work poor was lowly, sweeping the withered down looked was despised of men, upon,
"

humble
I performed I

which

flowers.
and

lightly
to

esteemed.
many.
as

With
Then

submissive Buddha

mien

I showed

respect
of monks

I beheld

with

his band
most

he

town

passed, the great Hero, into the I cast of Magadha. Then away

important
burden and

my

B.C.

IOOO-320.]

Buddhism.

ill

ran

to

bow

myself halted,
at

in that the the

reverence

before

him.

From
Then
to

pity
I

for

me

he

highest
Master's

among

men.

bowed and

myself begged
me
'

feet,
among

stepped
all

up

him,
to

him,
as a

highest
Then

beings,
the
the

accept

monk.

said

unto

me

gracious
tion initia-

Master,
I

Come

hither,

monk,'

that
"

was

received."

Such
fuller

simple
idea the of the

parables religion
of Asia

and
of

touching
love
than

stories has be found

give

us

which
could

favour

among

nations

communicated

in

volumes.

EPOCH

IV."

BUDDHIST

AGE.

THE

ASCENDENCY
B.C. 320-A.D.

OF

MAGADHA.
400.

CHAPTER

I.

MAGADHA

EMPIRE.

A time the
some

NEW

epoch
of

in

Indian the
have

history

commences

from

the

Chandragupta,
As in
the
we

contemporary

of

Alexander
was

Great.

stated,
of

Chandragupta
and
he

for the the the back

time of
of

the

camp

Alexander,
conqueror

after

retreat

Macedonian He

ascended and

throne

Magadha.
Provinces
many

united with

the

Punjab

North-Westem from
Seleucus

Behar,
which had

conquered
been the

districts for the under the whole

one

subdued

by
the the

the

Greeks,

and

first of

time

in

history
India
from

of

country
Indus
a

brought
to

Northern rule.

Behar

vigorous
married in his
court

He

cluded con-

peace

with and
of

Seleucus,
received

his

daughter, Megasthenes,

Greek the

princess,
ambassador

that

Grecian in India scattered of the

monarch. for five years, from

Megasthenes
to
we

remained
from
some

317

312
can

B.C.,
form

and

the

remains

of his of

writings
Chandra-

idea the
were

greatness
of his

gupta's
Six

power
of

and officers

system

administration.
the

classes

appointed

by

Emperor

to

114
instead which
of

TJie

Ascendency of Magadha.
and

[epoch
three fetch

i v.

bows,

swords with

not

longer than
hands had
to two

cubits,
down and
a a

they

wielded
Each

both

lustier blow. short

horseman

lances horses
not

buckler, and

but with bits, extremity of the The laws of

were

they managed their circular pieces of leather

horse's mouth.
were never

with the

fitted round

war

humane,

and

the
"

peacefuldwellers
Whereas among in the contests

of the land

interfered with.

nations," says Megasthenes, and thus to reduce it to an of war the soil, to ravage uncultivated the Indians,on the contrary, waste, among husbandmen are regarded as a class that is by whom the tillers of the soil, if battle sacred and inviolable, even is raging in their neighbourhood, are undisturbed by any either side, of danger ; for the combatants in on sense make of each other, but allow waging the conflict, carnage those engaged in husbandry' to remain quite unmolested. an enemy's land with fire Besides, they neither ravage
other
nor

"it is usual

cut

down

its trees."

of the people,too, Megasthenes generalmanners speaks with equal praise. "They live happily enough, and frugal. They never being simple in their manners drink wine beverage is a except at sacrifices. Their liquorcomposed from rice instead of barley,and their The of their food is principally a rice pottage. simplicity laws is proved by the fact that they and their contracts law. seldom to They have no suits about pledges go do they requireeither seals or witnesses, and deposits, nor their depositsand confide in each other. Their but make and houses they generally leave unguarded. property These things indicate that they possess sober sense. Truth and virtue they hold alike in esteem." Chandragupta died about 290 B.C., and was succeeded Bindusdra, who ruled for about thirtyyears, by his son Of the
. . .

and

of whom

littleis known.

Bindusira's

son,

Asoka

the

c.

320-A.D.

400.]

Magadha

Empire.
and other

115

Great,

was

father's

viceroy of Ujain became and lifetime,

He ascended
about

places during his

as a

celebrated throne of

warlike
and

prince.
Northern

the 260

Magadha

of

India

B.C.

as

the magnificentempire founded Inheriting by his grandfather, added Asoka to it Bengal and Orissa,then known board seaKalinga. This conquest brought the eastern of India
under

the

close

and

immediate

influence

India. Other rehgion of Northern not countries, subjugated by Asoka, nevertheless actually owned the suzeraintyof the great Emperor. Bactria, Kabul Kistna Asoka's But and

of the civilization and

Kandahar,

and
to

the

Dekhan
we

as

far learn

as

the

river

belong
not

this

class, as
of

from

edicts. it
was

the

greatness

Asoka's

empire

and

leading him to embrace religion, and the righteousness and benevolence the Buddhist faith, his name of his administration, which have made known throughout India and all Asia, and justlyentitle him to
but influence, his zeal for the of epithet
"

the

Great

".

The

conquest
may

of the whole

of

Northern the

India

by Chandragupta
best
cases

conquest
as

of the

parts of
distant

compared with Europe and Asia by

and

be

Rome,
were

in both

countries

nations

powerful rule and the same brought under the same This unification of nations influence and power. civilizing paved the way, in each case, for the spread of a new and the Great's adoption of Buddhism Asoka as religion, the state religion of India has often been compared with the Constantine the Great's adoption of Christianity as of the Roman Empire. religion
Asoka

inscribed
vast

fourteen dominions

edicts
in the

on

rocks

in various

parts of his
was

Pali

language, which
India.
the

spoken tongue of Northern such have rocks been discovered, one on in in Gujrat,and the Jumna, one two on
then

the

Five

Indus, one
These

Orissa.

1 16

The

Ascendency of Magadha.

[epoch

iv.

(i)prohibitedthe slaughter of animals ; edicts, and animals (2)provided medical aid for men ; (3)enjoined a quinquennialreligiouscelebration ; (4) made an nouncement anof religious grace ; (5)appointedministers of and missionaries instructors religion ; (6)appointed moral of the people ; (7)proto take cognizance of the conduct claimed universal religious toleration ; (8)recommended pious enjoyments in preference to sensual amusements ; instructi (9) expatiatedon the merits of imparting religious advice ; (10) extolled true heroism and moral in spreading and gloryfounded true religion ; (ii)declared instruction as the best of all the imparting of religious all kinds of charity; (12)proclaimed his desire to convert
fourteen of universal toleration and principles the conquest of Kalinga mentioned moral persuasion ; (13) of five Greek and the names kings,his contemporaries, to whose kingdoms as well as to various parts of India Buddhist missionaries ; and (14)summed he had sent up with remarks the on the foregoing some engravingof the

unbelievers

on

the

edicts.
From
most
a

historical

point of view, the 13th edict

it makes mention
of Asoka's

is the Greek

important, as

Antiochus contemporaries. In this edict he mentions of Syria, Ptolemy of Egypt, Antigonus of Macedon, of Epiros, and adds Magas of Gyrene, and Alexander where of the "there the missionaries with satisfaction, been of the Gods * have Beloved sent, there the people the heard the duties of the religionpreached on have part of the Beloved of the Gods, and confomi, and will coninstructions." and religious Thus, fonn, to the religion dhism through the zeal of the great Emperor of India, Budwas preached on the distant shores of Greece, and Egypt, and Syria in the third century before Christ,
*

Asoka
may

calls himself have been

a

"Beloved

of the Gods
name

"

in his edicts.

The

phrase

part of his

or

title.

B.C.

320-A.D.

400.]

Magadha
of

Empire.
religiousand people those ideas

ii^
ascetic
of love

led

to

the

formation

various the

sects, and
and

spread

among

of the world which relinquishment "Buddhist fructified in later times. missionaries," says Professor centuries Mahaffy, "preached in Syria two has so many which before the teaching of Christ, points

unselfishness

and

in common, was it is that every

*

heard

in Northern

Palestine. had

So

true

great historical change has

rock

its forerunner."

are edicts,there are edicts which inscribed on pillars, and which were published towards of these pillars the close of Asoka's have reign. Two in Allahabad, two in North been discovered in Delhi, one Behar, and one in Central India. Six edicts are published of the Delhi in all these pillars, pillars, except in one In these which contains two more. eight edicts the to work (i) directed his officers of religion pious emperor with zeal and pious anxiety ; (2)explained religion to be selfcharity,truth, and purity ; (3) inculcated mercy, questioning and the avoidance of sins ; (4)intrusted the of the people to officers of state ; instruction religious (5) prohibited the slaughter of various animals ; (6) proclaimed and hoped for the his good-will to his subjects, conversion of all sects ; (7) hoped that his edicts and would lead men exhortations to the right path ; and (8) and of public utility, his works recounted enjoined the of the people by moral conversion persuasion.

Besides

the

One

Asoka
to

passage extended
eastern

from

the

last edict will

show

that while the

western to

his

possessionsin
while
to

India

from

the

sea, and

he

sent to

missionaries
convert not

the

ends

of

the

world
moral the

known

him

Buddhism
comforts

by
and

persuasion,he did material well-being

of

people to neglect the the people.

"Alexander's

Empire," chap. xiii.

1 1

Tke

Ascendency of Magadha.

[epoch

iv.

"Along the highways I have planted Nyagroclha trees, and to animals that they may give shade to men ; I caused have planted out gardens with mangoes ; I have wells to be dug every half Krosa, and in numerous places I have erected resting-housesfor the repose of
men

and in which

of animals."
222

The

benevolent

and

pious emperor
after the

died
on

B.C.,
Gautama

exactly three
Buddha
these who

centuries

date

proclaimed his religionat

three centuries
the

Benares

and

within

religion
from
braced em-

of the door

lowly mendicant,
to

door

in Bendres

the by the ruler of of India. state religion The dynasty of Chandragupta (known in Hindu records of Chandragupta's the Maurya dynasty,from the name as about forty years after Asoka's mother, Murd) ended death. a general under the last Pushpamitra,who was Maurya king, and fought his battles against the Bactrian of the Indus, founded the banks a new Greeks dynasty on
about

begged for his bread and Rajagriha, had been had the land, and become

183 B.C. and literature,

the ruled another
The
new

His

son,

Agnimitra,is
of
one

famed

in Hindu

is the hero

of the

greatest dramatist
in

of India.
over a

plays of Kdliddsa, Pushpamitra's dynasty

years,

Magadha
short-lived of

for

hundred

and

then

empire
rulers.
a

The
state

drifted into laid down rulers. nation

the

law

dynasty valed from 71 to 26 B.C. about to welcome now Magadha was India had royal houses of Northern and the empire which had of feebleness, for all India waited for more vigorous
came

Such had

rulers

from

the

south.

The

Andhra
many

risen to fame

and

power

in the Dekhan

centuries

before, and
and ruled

Andhra

Magadha
India
430.

that

to now came conquerors kingdom and the best part of

a

for four

centuries

under

Throughout this subjection; and

from B.C. 26 to A.D. half, period they held distant provinces that they lost Gujrat know we and

B.C.

32C-A.D.

400.]

Magadha
after With after in

Empire.
reconquered

119
it probably in be it

in the

first century in the third.

and Christ,

the decline

of the Andhras

the the had

fifth century

leading province
held
for
a

ceased to Christ, Magadha the country, a positionwhich

years, from the

thousand
even

time

of Gautama

Buddha, and
From the

earlier.
of Alexander the be

time

Great,
scene

the of

western

frontiers of India

continued
After

to

the

departure of of Bactria the Greeks had frequent intercourse with the Hindus the Indus, and Bactrian across kings sometimes of that river. Menander, to the east conquered provinces Bactrian India a king,conquered the whole of Western
as

foreign

invasions.

the

repeated Alexander,

far

as

the Ganges, and invader

we

know

from

Buddhist

records

with the delighted in controversies Buddhist saint and philosopher N^gdrjuna. But about 126 B.C. the littleBactrian to an kingdom came untimely end through the invasions of the Yeu-Chi, a Turanian and the defeated then entered Greeks India in large tribe, in different with varying fortunes numbers, and met provinces. that
the At last the Yeu-Chis

themselves in the

entered

India. after

Havishka

conquered

Kashmir

first century

his successor, founded and Era

among
was

the great
an era

Kanishka,
and

ruled in

and Christ, that kingdom,

as

which

is still known which

runs

the

Saka
A.n.

the

Hindus,
a

from

78

Kanishka

also

great conqueror,
as

and and

extended

his
He

kingdom
was a

from
a

Kabul

far

as

Gujrat

Agra.
If

also

Buddhist
of

of the

Northern

School, and
Buddhists.

held
the

great

council

the

Northern

Scripturesas settled by this council had been recorded at the time, we would have had the sacred works of the Buddhists in a genuine and reliable fonii, Northern as
we

have

those

of the

Southern
work

Buddhists. Kanishka's

But council

we

have

nothing

left of

the

of

except

t20

The

Ascendency
on

of Magadha.
Pitakas. On

[epoch

iv.

three death

commentaries
his into

the

Three

Kanishka's
sank

great

kingdom

fell to

pieces,

and

Kashmir

again

insignificance.
was one

Gujrat
death
that

of

Kanishka's became known

conquests,

and under

after
a race

his

province
who
the
are

independent
as

of

foreign kings,
pana

the

Shah
soon

kings.
after
caves

Naha-

founded and which has

we

dynasty, probably
an

Kanishka's
of

death,
from

left learn

inscription
that

in

the in

Ndsik,
of

he of

delighted
this

public
Rudra

works
Daman

utihty. by
he name, tells

Another has
us

prince
left
us an

dynasty,

interesting
a

inscription
which the

in which had been

that

he

repaired
been

bridge

originally constructed
and had afterwards under

by Chandragupta,

Maurj'aking,
a

repaired by Tushaspa,
Asoka,
there of

Greek

feudatoi-y prince
may between

the
were

Emperor

of

India.

As

be

easily imagined,
the Shah and

frequent
and the Andhra

hostilities

kings
the

Gujrat

kings
boasts

of his

Magadha frequent
A

Dekhan.
over

Rudra

Daman

of the of

victories
later

Sdtakarni,
informs

the
us

king
the

of tide

Andhras.

inscription
and

that

fortune
had

had

turned,

Gautamiputra,
from
the

the

Magadha
The

king, dynasty
as

conquered
the Shah

Gujrat kings

Shah

kings.
the
same

of

closed the

about

time

the

Andhras,
after
In

/"., about

commencement

of the

fifth century

Christ.
the

meantime,
burst and

a a

great

nation
on

of

invaders,
and
on

the

White
in

Huns,
the and

had

like

tornado

Asia

Europe
of
on.

fourth

fifth centuries in

after
we

Christ.

But

them,

of their

history

India,

will

speak

later

122

The

Ascendency of Magadha.
constructed
between the

[epoch

iv.

teries, nearly all

"

before
among

third century Christ and the fourth century after Christ still are the finest specimens of Indian architecture.
"

Topes
of which

and

Rails.

traces

Allahabad constructed
enclosed

and

Among the earliest topes and rails have been left, those of Bharhut (between Jabbalpur)are the best known, and were
"

in the third centurj' before

Christ.

The

the

rail

entirely disappeared,but about one remains. It was about originally 275

has

tope half of

feet in

Processions of carved length, and had four entrances. and crocodiles, and series of bas-reliefs reelephants, lions, presenting from Buddhist scenes legends,cover the beams. As these are the earliest specimens of Indian among make we no sculpturethat exist, apology for quoting the remarks of Dr. Fergusson, the greatest authorityon the subjectof Indian architecture. "When Hindu in the sculpture first dawns us upon rails of Buddha to Gayd. and Bharhut, B.C. 200 250, it is thoroughly original, absolutelywithout a trace of foreign influence,but quite capable of expressing its ideas,and of tellingits story with a distinctness that never was surpassed,at least in India. Some animals, such better reas presented elephants, deer, and monkeys, are in any there than in any sculptures known

part

of

the

world

; so,
are

too,
cut

are

some an

trees, and

the cision pre-

architectural which

details
are

with

elegance
The

and

ver)- admirable.

human

too, though very

and
grace,
are

different from truthful

to

our

standard

nature, and, where

figures, of beauty grouped

the action intended with to together,combine express an singular felicity. For honest, purpose-like,preRaphaelite kind of art, there is probably nothing much better to be found anywhere." We
a

next

turn ten

to

the

great
east

tope
and

of

Sanchi. and

Within six miles

small

area,

miles

west,

B.C.

320-A.D.

400.]

Architecture

and

Arts.

123

south, in the Httle kingdom of Bhopal in Central India, there are no less than five or six groups of topes containing about individual or twenty-five thirty famous these is the one most examples. The among which is known the great tope of Sanchi, with a as base 14 feet high, and dome a 42 feet high, and 106 feet in diameter the point just above the base. at The of this great mound is solid,being composed centre of bricks laid in mud, but the exterior is faced with
dressed
stones.
a

north

and

The

rail which

tope is
of

circular

enclosure

great ing 140 feet in diameter, consist-

surrounds

this

pillars joined together by stone rails. The rails are covered with sculpture, and four gateways ing leadthe tope show to perhaps the finest specimen of in India. We sculpture that is to be anywhere met quote again from Dr. Fergusson. All these four gateways or toranas, as they are properly covered with the most elaborate sculptures called,were both in front and in rear their surface wherever, in fact, not hidden was by being attached to the rail behind them. from the life of Generally the sculpturesrepresent scenes
stone
"
"

Buddha.
...

In

addition

to

these

are

scenes

from

the

actions that took or Jdtakas or legends,narrating events births, place during five hundred through which Sdkya Muni had so passed before he became purifiedas to reach One of these,the Wessanperfect Buddhahood. the 'almsgiving' Jdtaka, occupies the whole tara, or
of the lower beam

of
events

the

northern

gateway,
tale

and

produces re-

all the
as

of that

wonderful

Ceylonese books in the Other sculpturesrepresent sieges and triumphs,but, so far as can be seen, for the consequent of relics or subjects connected with the faith. acquisition Others and women eating and drinking portray men and making love."
. . .

it is narrated

in

exactly present day. and fighting,

124
The

The

Ascendency of Magadha.
was

[epoch
in the from

i v.

great tope
the

probably
; the

constructed added

reign
to

of Asoka

Great

rails

were

time

time, each rail being the giftof a different person, as show the gateways inscriptions belong to the ; and
century
after Christ.
turn to the
we Lastly,

the first

tope of Amardvati,
the

near

the mouth of

of the Kistna the Dekhan. The remain

and long river, Its date

capitalof

the Andhras

is the fourth

century

after Christ. the rails still

outer

central
and
are

tope

no

but longer exists, with

ornament.

loaded

The

rail

and 165 feet, between these two was a path for processions. The rail is ornamented plinth of the outer by a frieze of animals and elaborately boys, and its inside is more rail being one bascontinuous sculptured" the upper inner rail is still relief nearly 600 feet in length. The from the life of more sculptured with scenes elaborately Buddhist from Buddha or legends.

is 195 feet in diameter,and

the

inner

rail

There

are

remains

of

numerous

other

topes and

rails

India,but when we have considered those of Bharhut, of Sanchi, and of Amardvati, belonging to three different have a fairly good idea periods of the Buddhist age, we
in of this class of architecture. Churches. churches
"

The

feature of Buddhist great distinguishing

they are not dug into the stone, but caves view churches of European
and noble

is that

buildings constructed
solid rock.
forms

of

The

external

feature ; but of Buddhist external view in rocks,there is no and and

the visitor enters

into the

cave

to

distinguishing churches, excavated except the frontage, admire the sculpture

which exist
are

their

arrangement

inside. of the Buddhist churches

Nine-tenths in the

fitted Presidency,because rocks peculiarly found in that Presidency. for excavation are in the Western There five or six churches Ghats, all are

Bombay

B.C.

320-A.D.

400.]
before

Architecture
the Christian in stone

and

Arts.
In these

125
caves we

constructed find

era.

slowly evolving itself out of which of the Bhaja cave, The forms. wooden pillars siderable belongs to the third century B.C., slope inwards at a conslope to give angle, as wooden posts would is supplied with the cave strength to a structure ; and
architecture
rafters of
When

wood,
turn

as

wooden the church

hut would
of Karli

be

furnished.
between

we

to

i^half way
of

Bombay
we

and

Puna), built

in the firstcentury before

find architecture

of this class in its state

Christ, perfection.

The

to a great building,says Dr. Fergusson, "resembles an extent early Christian church in its arrangements, and side aisles, terminating in an consistingof a nave The round which the aisle is carried. apse or semi-dome, 126 feet from the of the interior are general dimensions to the back entrance wall, by 45 feet 7 inches in width.
.

from the each side separate the nave on (pillars) and has a tall base, an octagonalshaft, aisles ; each pillar which kneel two elephants, ornamented on capital, a richly and a woman, each bearing two figures, generallya man better executed but sometimes two females,all very much this springs Above than such ornaments generallyare. but somewhat semicircular in general section, the roof, Of the interior we stilted at the sides. can judge is as solemn rior and grand as inteand it certainly perfectly, is the most of lighting And the mode well be. can of lightcoming through a undivided volume one perfect, singleopening overhead at a favourable angle,and falling at the altar or object in the building, principal directly leavingthe rest in comparative obscurity. The effect is considerablyheightened by the closelyset thick columns Fifteen
...

which
As

divide
in the

the three aisles from

case

each

other." in the its

case

of

topes

and

so rails,

of

churches,

Buddhist

architecture

attained

highest perfection
era.

about

the commencement

of the Christian

In

126
the
more

The

Ascendency of Magadha.
centuries it did
as

[epoch

iv.

subsequent
ornamental.

not

Buddhism is akin
to

improve, but became represented in the latest

of Hinduism of the

Buddhist sixth and

churches

the form

subsequent
"

centuries.

Monasteries.

Buddhist
not structures

monasteries,
constructed
The

like

Buddhist but

churches, were
caves

of stone,
caves are

excavated

in rocks.

earliest

small

ones,

creep
course

cells

solitaryascetics could with difficulty in in contemplation. But and pass their time of time large monasteries were excavated,with and nuns, and large assembly halls in the for monks
into which
has

middle. Orissa

specimens

of

small
entrance

caves

like the

Tiger

Cave,
mouth

so

called because
a

the

represents the open

of and

vated tiger; and larger caves, subsequently excaalso to be found are elaboratelysculptured,

of in two are ranges province. All these caves called Udayagiri and Khandagiri, and belong to hills, the centuries immediately preceding the Christian era. of Nasik, in the and sacred The flourishingtown monasteries, Bombay Presidency,contains three principal of Nahapana, Gautamdputra, the names under known and inscriptionin the first of these Yaduyasri. An excavated it was that by the son-inbuildings shows of the Shah dynasty of law of Nahapana, the founder the close of the first century ruled about Gujrat, who It has a hall fortyfeet square, with sixteen after Christ. three sides,and a six-pillared small cells for monks on

in this

verandah

on

the fourth side.

was

The

second

or

the GautamiAndhra

putra
of is

monasteiy
name on

constructed
the third

by

the

that

about
a

century
The

after last
or

king Christ,and

exactly
a

similar
to

plan.

Yaduyasri
Christ,and
cells
two

monastery
has for hall monks.

belongs
60 It has

the

fifth centur"' after

feet

by 45
also
a

feet, and
sanctuary

twenty-one
with

richly

B.C.

320-A.D.

4CX3.]

Architecture
colossal

and

Arts.
Buddha

27

carved

and pillars

figureof

with

many

attendants.
But

India after

monasteries in interesting Buddhist the Ajanta caves, belonging to the fifth century are because and possessinga unique value they Christ,
the
most

contain

fresco

paintingswith
other

degree
as

of distinctness

equalled un-

in any
One of these each

monastery

in India.
No.

monasteries,known
and

65

feet

way,

cells for monks

centre,
back.

verandah the walls

from the

in

16, measures has pillars. It has twenty two on sides, a great hall in and in the front, a sanctuary
covered
Buddha

teen sixthe
the

All

are

with
or

frescoes
from

ing representthe

scenes

life of

legends

have aral^esques and pillars The faces ornaments. figures are natural, the human the feelings they are meant are pleasant, and convey the female and to express, figures have the softness and mark mild grace which them fortunate Unas peculiarlyIndian. the means adopted recently to heighten the of the paintings in order colour to copy them, and the have of British tourists", much desti'uctive tendencies invaluable Hindu specimens of ancient spoilt these
of

and saints,

the

roofs and

"

painting.
Architecture,sculpture,and
arts

painting are
Hindus,
even

almost in their
arts.

gotten forbest
The

in India.
never

The

days, could
caste

equal
India

the Greeks

in these

system

of

divorced

intellect and low

genius
men

from
to

manual
engage

labour, and
themselves and

permitted only
in the
arts.

caste

Displaying

much

genuity in-

Hindu Greek

art art

industry, and even elegance and beauty, lacks the higher aesthetic qualitiesof the
and
a

Pheidias
low
castes

or

Praxiteles

was

possible imalone

among

the

of

allowed

to

engage

in architecture

India,who were and sculpture.

CHAPTER

III.

MANNERS

AND

LAWS.

We

have

seen were

in

previous chapter by
which the
are

that in
as

the the

rules

of

social

life

codified

Hindus
known in

alistic Ration-

Age
Sutras. the rules
as

in treatises

the Dharma
ages, but

The
or

practice was

continued

later

Sutra
were

was aphoristic form in graceful composed

abandoned,
verse,

and

the

and

are was

known handed
name

the

Dharma from

Sdstras.

body

of

rules

down

ancient
recast

times in
to

under
verse

the in the

mythical
Buddhist the the
to

of

Manu, and was considerably

the Manu
age
or as

Age,
customs

and
of

modified this

accord
known

with
as

and Manu's

work,

Institutes

of

Dliarma

Sdstra, is
code

this

day

nized recog-

the

most

authoritative

of Hindu

laws

and

rules.
Castes
came

multiplied
the
at
a

as

new

races

were

Hinduized

and like

within

pale
loss

of
to

Hindu
trace
race as were

society,and
their

Manu,

others, was
the four

origin. Accepting
to

theory
castes,

that
Manu

the

human

originallybelonged
the Sutra fonned writers

declared,
new

had

declared, that
of the and other
the

the

castes castes.

by
and

mixture the interKaibartas India

parent

Chanddlas

Hinduized

aboriginal tribes,still livingin

thus

by
And

million,were
from

derived, according
of
the

to

ful this fancicastes.

theory,
as

the

intermixture
came

parent

foreign

nations

within

the

purview

of the

130

The

Ascendency of Magadha.
affairs
; and

[epoch
vicissitudes

iv.

their internal
war

amidst

all the

of

and

the

changes
be feared British

of rulers

and

the village dynasties, until

a

community system
It is much
out to

of India survived that the

excellent

under

the

rule, and

its

want

period. system is dying of recognition

recent

indigenous institutions. and arts prospered under the ancient How agriculture know from the of administration,we Hindu system writers. left to accounts us Megasthenes by Greek vast more or plains of great fertility, speaks of many all alike intersected by a multitude but less beautiful, is of rivers. The greater part of the soil,moreover, and under consequently bears two crops in irrigation, In addition to cereals, of the year. there the course which is kept well throughout India much millet, grows watered by the profusionof river streams, and much pulse of different sorts, and rice also,and what is called other plants useful for food, bosporum, as well as many soil yields, of which most spontaneously. The grow edible products fit for the few other not a moreover, it would be tedious subsistence of animals, about which that famine write. It is accordingly affirmed has to that there has visited India, and been never never a in the supply of nourishing food." general scarcity has much observer The to say about same intelligent of the people. He the manners speaks of seven castes, which be easily identified with the four castes of can Y{\s philosophersand cotincillors were the Hindus. only of Brahmans, those who classes selves thembetook two viz., studies and those who to religious ployment accepted emunder the State. His husbandmefi^ shepherds^ the Vaisyas and a7-tizans who and were Siidras, engaged in pasture, and in manufacture. in cultivation, themselves the Kshatriyas, and his overseers His soldiers were were of the king. only specialservants
of
"
...

B.C.

320-A.D.

400.]
in
a

Manners

and

Laws.

131

previous chapter described the system the Hindus of education among Boys left their parents, and renowned the roof of Gurus Hved under sages, and, married and after completing their education, returned householders. Megasthenes gives and settled down as
We have
us

the
one

same

account.

"

The

children
as

are

under advance

the

care

of

person

after

another,and
is
more

they

each

succeeding
.

master

accomplished
this
manner

in age, than his

seven-

predecessor. and-thirty years,

.

After
.

livingin
individual
rest

for his in
own ease

each

retires to of his

perty, pro-

where

he

lives for the then array of

days

and

security. They
wear ears. a

themselves
on

in fine

muslin,and
in their

few

trinkets
eat

gold
not

and their fingers that of animals hot

They They
to

in labour. food. view

but flesh, They abstain

marry
numerous as

from

many

wives

employed and highly seasoned with a as they please,

of the
"

have

children."
writer

Elsewhere

the

same

again speaks
ornament.

ness fond-

of Hindus
to

for

fineryand

In

contrast

of their style,they love finery general simplicity in gold and worked Their robes are and ornament. also with ornamented precious stones, and they wear the

flowered
Strabo

garments
has
a

made

of

the the

finest
gorgeous

muslin."

And

passage

about

tivals fesreligious

Hindus, which also illustrates their manners In and throws some lighton the progress of their arts. at their festivals, elephantsare in train, many processions drawn with gold and silver ; numerous adorned carriages Then and by several pairs of oxen. by four horses in full dress bearing vessels follows a body of attendants in breadth, an of gold,large basins and goblets, orgiiia chairs of state, drinking cups and lavers of Indian tables,
of the
"

copper,

most

of which

are

set

with

preciousstones,
;

as

and emeralds, beryls, and

Indian

carbuncles with

garments

broidered emas

interwoven

grold; wild

beasts,

132

The

Ascendency of Magadha.

[epoch

iv.

and a multitude lions, buffaloes, panthers,tame of variegatedplumage and of fine song." not But such gorgeous processionswere very
among

of birds

common

the Hindus

until the Buddhists

had

set

the

example.
and their

generally performed their sacrifices domestic rites on their own altars, by their own of the same account and Manu gives us much
Hindus
as

firesides,
these rites tion informais that the of

the Sutra in
a

writers from

whom

we

obtained

our

previous chapter.
passages
were

The

only
of Manu
and

difference

occasional ancient Buddhism

in the work

betray that
the of old influence the Vedic

customs
was an

changing
felt.
The

being
orthodox

writer of the

Dharma

Sdstra, as
condemned the

Hindu
as

school,
also

Buddhism
of

atheism, and
and
was

condemned in

worship temples, which

Buddhist

images
Hinduism
The

religious graduallyborrowing from

writer still stood up for the altars

celebrations

rites.

orthodox

Vedic

perfonned in the homes and on classed temple priests and indignantly of the worshippers, in vain ; But Manu's with liquorvendors. protests were the more borrowed Hinduism popular forms of worship
sacrifices from

land, and processions and pilgrimages^ joyous celebrations at temples, the essence of modem and the worship of images, became the worship of the old Vedic Even Hinduism. gods, The rare. Indra, Agni, Variina, and others, became believed in a Buddhists Trinity, viz.,Buddha^ and Dharma (sacred law), and Sans^ha (holy order), and novice professed his faith in the Trinity before every Hinduism monk. Modem ordained he was similarly a adopted a Trinity in Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva, and placed them at the head of all the gods of the Hindu
rare

Buddhism, and by the Christ, Vedic sacrifices were

fifth

or

sixth century

after

in the

pantheon.
We shall

speak

of these

changes

in the

of religion

the

B.C.

320-A.D.

400.]
our

Manners
of
the

and
next

Laws.

33
we

people
shall

in

account

epoch,
Hinduism it was

in which
as

describe from

'he rise of Vedic

the

modern

guished distinto

Hinduism. facts here

to

But

necessary

indicate briefly which Buddhism

the He

religionof
of Manu. of Vedic the of the

point out was slowly exerting over Hindus, and also to define
of Vedic Hindu and rites, Trinity,and
But

the the
the

influence orthodox

is the last supporter

of Vedic he does does

we come

position Hinduism,
not

gods, and
modern of

nize recog-

not to

worship
in the

images.
age,
we

when

approve his successors

they recognize the Hindu Trinityand the worship of images. the of marriage laid down The are forms by Manu of the Sutra writers, that we found in the works and, same the baser forms. Manu condemns like the Sutra writers, The ing gainfeelingagainst the remarriage of widows was Manu in strength,and disapproves of the custom, in his although he does not prohibitit,and passages stillvery prevalent. In the same that it was work show of the marriage of girls at an approves way, while Manu of the early age, it is quite manifest,from all we know in early maidens generally married times, that Hindu that the frequentinvasions womanhood. It would seem of the in this age and the general insecurity of foreigners and of child-marriage, times fostered the baneful custom had Hindus became the custom a rehgious duty after the
next

shall find that

lost their

independence.
to
no

The

more

cruel
on

custom

of permitting of their

widows husbands
The

burn

themselves in Manu's

finds

mention
are

the pyre Institutes.

ing books, compris2685 couplets. The two longest books, comprising This devoted to law properlyso called. are 756 couplets, is stillregarded as of special importance,and portions portion authoritative by the courts of it are still considered the Hindus. of civil litigation of India in the matter among
Institutes divided into twelve

134
Manu

The
divides

Ascendency of Magadha.
whole
are

[epoch
law

iv.

the

eighteen heads, which

1. 2.

body of substantive given below :

"

under

Debts.

9.
10. 11. 12.

Masters

and

servants.

Deposits. ownership. Partnership. Resumption of gifts. Non-payment of wages. Non-performance of agieements.

Boundary disputes.
Assault. Defamation.
Theft.

3. Sale 4. 5. 6.
7.

without

13. 14. 16.

Robbery. Adultery. 15.

Husband and and

wife.

8. Rescission

of sale and

chase. pur-

17. 18.

Inheritance.

Gambling

betting.
should these

It is make

not

necessary

for

our on

purpose

that law
to

we

any

lengthy
;
our

remarks

Hindu
rather
manners

under

different heads
a

object is

few

facts which the head

illustrate the of

allude to briefly of the people.

Debts, we are told that the proper of interest on rate securityis 1 5 per cent, per annum, loans a higher rate could be charged ; but for unsecured slaves could be pledged and also learn that female we From like other property by persons borrowing money.
Under
some

provisions made
know

under

the

head in

of

Masters there

and
was

Servants, we
a

that in

India,as
"

Europe,
"

common or pasture land healthy rule of keeping a allowed round villageand town, and cattle were every and the increase The to graze there. greed of proprietors

in the

value

of land of such

have

led

to

the

almost

appearan total dis-

lands.
of

The

boundaries

well-known

bones, and
mark such
was

were by generallymarked villages Stones, trees, tanks, wells, or fountains. in the earth to often buried pebbles were

boundaries
to

and

we

are

told

that

when

king

unable

determine

the

exact

boundaries make

tween beany

two

he contending villages,
to

should

good

loss possible

either from

his crown-lands. and

in

Under

the

head

of Assault,

criminal

matters

B.C.

320-A.D.

400.]

Manners

and
with

Laws.

135
laws based

we generally, on

meet

once

again
and

unequal

the The

distinction law

of castes. Wife

expresslypermits the marriage marriage of virgin widows, but disapproves of the reof widows ever, generally. Such remarriages, howtells even prevailed in the Buddhist Age, and Manu heard that if the husband not us was to of,the wife was of years, after which wait for a number she could, apparently from the context, marry again.
The law of

of Husband

Inheritance
Brothers

is the

most

important portion
father's

of Manu's
or

laws.
to

divided
the

the

property,
In be

continued absence
as

live under

the

of male

heirs,the
son.

joint-familysystem. could son daughtei-'s

twelve considered different
as sons

adopted
of been

one's

own

The
be
as

tions descriphave
; but

heirs

who

could
Manu

mentioned the
son

by
"bad

by

the

Siitra writers
as a

only
the
usage

bom
are

in wedlock

is considered for
a

real

son.,

others and of
sons

substitutes
law

real

son".

Hindu

Hindu

in the
as

present
are

times

recognize no
or are

kind

except

such

born

in wedlock

adopted.
chapter on Penances. Killing a Brahman, drinking liquor,stealing a Brahman's gold, seducing the wife of a Guru, and association with men heinous committed such sins. who have offences, are will be amused reader minor sins, the modern Among to find such acts as superintending mines and factories, and executing great mechanical works ",showing the low in which held by estimation manufacturing industry was
Manu
a

has

separate

"

Manu.*
in the scarcelynecessary to add that, in speaking of Manu writer who has compiled the the unknown present chapter, we mean Institutes from ancient the more lost, which rules, now e.xisting It is
were
*

handed

down

under

the

mythical

name

of Manu.

CHAPTER

IV,

PROGRESS

OF

SCIENCE.

We

have
are

stated named the

former

in

previous chapter
the

that Hindu

Par^sara

and

Garga
and
The

as

earhest
to

of

astronomers,

that

is said

have

lived
to

in the

Epic

Age.

work,

however,
and known
to

professing
as

contain

Parasara's

teachings,

the Buddhist

Pardsara

Ta7itra,
of which
prose,
we

doubtedly unare

belongs
now

the

Age,
in

speaking.
verse,

It
a

is

written

mostly
on

but of

partly India,

in and

contains
of

chapter
or

the

geography
Greeks

speaks
;

the

Yavanas
date of

Bactrian

in Western is

India the Of the

and

the

the

work,

therefore,

probably

second

century
we

before

Christ.
more,
us

Garga
few Hindu of

know

something
who

and

he

is

one

ol

writers

tells

something
in the

of

the

invasion

India

by
Christ. the

the

Bactrian
He could

Greeks
feel

second for
passage
are

century
learned
of

before among is often

respect

the

Greeks,
"

and

the

following

his

quoted:

"The
or

Yavanas

(Greeks)
but

Mlechchas them this

(non-Hindus
science
are

barbarians),
is well

amongst
fore Therehow mucli

(astronomy)
as

established.

they
more

honoured
astronomer

Rishis
is
of
a

(saints) ;
Brahman?"
work and

then

an

who

In the

the

historical

portion
of of

his

Garga
then of

speaks
the

of

Sisun^ga

dynasty

Magadha
Salisuka "Then

Maurya
after

dynasty.
Asoka

Speaking
the

(the
the

fourth

king

Great)

he

says,

viciously
Panchdla,

valiant
and

Greeks,

after

reducing

S^keta
136

(Oudh\

138

The

Ascendency of Magadha.
in the sixth
we

[epoch

iv

compiled by Varahamihira work Christ,in his famous subsequent chapter. A few

hantas The

century
will

after in
a

of which words

speak

about

these

five Sidd-

will therefore Brah))ia

suffice.
was

only thus included by recast in his comprehensive work, but was Vardhamihira Brahmagupta, in the seventh by another astronomer, Brahmagnpta's work has almost entirely century ; and work of the Buddhist Age. superseded the original is probably the best known Siddhdnta The Surya of the work But the original work in Hindu astronomy.
Siddhd?ita
not

Buddhist

Age

was

first included
has

by Varahamihira
recast

in his times

and compilation, later

now

since

been

several
we

by

astronomers.

is

"lineal and the

Nevertheless,the work as descendant", as legitimate

find it
Kern

Dr.

calls

it is In its present state work. original divided into fourteen chapters,and treats of the mean places and true places of planets,of questionsof time, and the sun, of the conjuncof the eclipsesof the moon tion and setting of planetsand stars, of the heliacal rising and the of planets and stars, of the phases of the moon of the moon's of the declination of the position cusps, of cosmography, of the construction and the moon, sun of and of the different ways of astronomical instruments, reckoning time. revised by a later astronomer, Viisishtha Siddhdnta was A Chandra. Vishnu Siddhdnta, a spurious Vasishtha work, exists to this day. very modem SiddkdtUa is ascribed Romaka by Brahmagupta to Sri which conSiddhdnta A spurious Romaka tains Sena. exists, of accounts a horoscope of Jesus Christ and some and Akbar. of India,Baber the Mogul emperors

it,of

Piilisa

Siddhdnta

was.

Professor

Weber

thinks,

an

into adaptation of Paulus

Sanscrit

of the
Dr.

work astrological
Kern

Eisagoge

Alexandrinus.

thinks

the ideotifica-

B.C.

320-A.D.

400.]

Progress of Science.
Paulus is
some

39
no

tion of
doubt

Pulisa

with

doubtful,but
Greek astronomical
Parasara

he

has

that Puhsa
were

refers to five best

astronomer.

These

the

known

systems

of the Buddhist Their dates

may

Age, after those of

be

and the

Garga.
first and

roughly fixed
the

between

third centuries

after Christ. of medicine Hindus had made

to

In the science

very

considerable
the fourth

(quoted by Arrian) informs us that "the Grecian physicians found no remedy against the bite of snakes, but the Indians cured those who happened to incur that misfortune ". Arrian himself tells us that the Greeks when indisposed (Brahmans), who by wonderful, applied to their sophists
"

the Greeks came progress when Nearchus century before Christ.

India

in

and

even

more cure

than

human

means,

cured

whatever

would

admit
The but

of

". science is collectively known

work
come are

medical

nc unfortunately era

of

date
to

the Christian Charaka all that and

we

has

down

A'yuiveda, undoubtedly before The us. writingsof

as

Susruta
can

the oldest works their dates Buddhist

that exist ; and

say

about

is that

probably composed within the centuries immediately before or

Charaka's is

they were in the Age, i.e.^

Suswhich

after the birth of Christ.

on

a work principally

medicines,and
in these works modern

ruta's

on

surgery.

There

is much absurd

is fanciful, and but nevertheless and and

will appear the

to a

comprehensive nature the minute knowledge of anatomy, chemical which they preparations
when
we

physician; of the treatises, drugs, surgery,

is remarkable,

show

consider
work

Charaka's of the and

their age. is divided into

and medicines, diseases, soul,of the organs and its various diseases, and of

eight parts, which treat of epidemics, of the nature their functions, of the body of emetics, lastly, purgatives,

antidotes,various kinds

"c. injections,

140
Susruta's

The
work

Ascendency of Magadha.
is divided the

[epoch
treats

i v.

into six parts, and symptoms

of various

of

of surgicaloperations,

diseases, of the structure of the body, puberty, conception and and midwifery, and growth, of wounds, ulcers, fractures,
of antidotes Dr.
was

and

diseases. special shown that the medicinal

use

They were acquainted with the oxides of copper, iron,tin, and lead ; with zinc, the sulphurets of iron, copper, and antimony, mercury, arsenic ; with the sulphates of copper, zinc,and iron ;
the diacetate

Royle has known largely

of metals

to the Hindus.

with
and
says

iron.
Dr.

of copper and "Though the ancient

"

the

carbonate and

of lead

Greeks

Romans,"
as ternal ex-

Royle,

used

many

metallic

substances

were

works the

it is generally supposed the Arabs applications, the first to prescribe them But in the internally. of Charaka and Susruta,to which,as has been proved,
. . .

earliest of the Arabs

substances

had
to

access, be

we

find

numerous

metallic
The

directed

of vegetable resources and in the works the knowledge of drugs shown named is correspondingly extensive. above Most of them are assuaging and depuratory medicines,suited to the climate of thecountryand the unexcitable constitution of the people. But the knowledge of surgery the ancient Hindus among remarkable than their knowledge of drugs ; was even more and it will no doubt excite some surprise, says Dr. Royle, " the operationsof those ancient surgeons to find among the extraction of foetus ex utero, those of lithotomy and less than and that no scribed deare 127 surgicalinstruments in their works". works of early to the Hindu medicine. Serapion,Rhazes,and Avicenna quote Charaka, and Harun-al-Rashid in the eighth century after Christ
The Arabs
access

given internally." India are almost unlimited,

had

retained
as

as

his and

own

two physicians

Hindu

doctors

known

Manka

Saleh

in the

Arabian

records.

EPOCH
ASCENDENCY

V."PURANIC
OP
A.D.

AGE.
AND UJAIN.

KANOCJJ
400-800.

CHAPTER
KANOUJ
The
course

I.
AND

UJAIN.

land of in

of the the the

Kurus

and

the been and

Panch^las the

on

the

upper

zation

Ganges had Epic Age ;

foremost

in

civiHin rise and

although

it declined time
as

and importance from the political power it was of Magadha, always considered holy in a special degree as the home Hindus. After its former with the the decline of

of the sacred
pure

of

Aryan
land
gained re-

Magadha
and of
a new

this

importance,
the

epoch begins
who
became

history of

Guptas
India.

Kanouj,
its of the

thfe emperors

of Northern

This fourth

powerful dynasty
century,
1. of

commenced

rule

in

the

and

the

third

king
the

line,Chandra-

Vikramdditya, title which other was a subsequently assumed by many most kings. Chandragupta's son, Samudragupta, was a learn from an powerful potentate, and we on inscription that he a pillar at Allahabad conquered all the kings India ; that frontier kingdoms of Northern like Bengal, and that paid him homage or tribute, Nepal, and Assam of Western the Shahs kingdoms and the kings of Ceylon him offerings. sent
gupta

Kanouj,

assumed

title of

142

Ascendency of Ka7iouj and

Ujain.

[epoch

v.

succeeded by Chandragupta II., Samudragupta was who reigned early in the fifth century, and, hke his He title of Vikramdditya. the grandfather, assumed of An succeeded inscription was by Kumdragupta. Kumdragupta's time has been latelydiscovered,*which informs 439
us

that

certain

temple
are

was

built

in the
reasons

year
to

of the that

Mdlavas.

There

very

strong
commences

believe

this

era

of
same

the

Mdlavas
era

from

56 B.C.,
known

and

is the
as was

which
era

in India

the Sami'at succeeded

An
as

generally of Vikramdditya.
now

is

Kumdragupta
that
was

powerfulpotentate.
he ruled

by Skandagupta, another of his reign tells us inscription

far
as

the earth
even

the

seas, and
or was

his fame

acknowledged
ruled
from

by
to

Mlechchas

foreigners.
the last

He

about

460
the

480 A.D., and

and
to

great princeof the line.

succeeded,
to
an

and

then

Buddhagupta dynasty seems

of this

Bhdnugupta
have
comf-

end.
cause

The

of the

downfall

but variously conjectured, of the White

can

Huns be

it is very in the fifth century little doubt

as

dynasty has been vasions likelythat the ineffected

Huns

their ruin. extended

Cosma
us

There

that

the

their conquests Indico

far

as

Central

India, and

Pleustes, writing in
in his

that

the Huns

day

were

sixth century, tells still a powerful nation

the

in

India,holding sway in the Punjab. While the Guptas were yet ruling in Kanouj Fa Northern India,a celebrated Chinese traveller. travelled through the country, and we may pause
and the take
state note

and

in

Hian,
awhile
us

of the

faithful account fifth century.

on

he

has

left found

of

of India

in the

He

dhism Budthere

at flourishing
were

Mathurd and

the
three

Jumna,

where

twenty

monasteries
"

thousand

priests.

By Mr.

Fleet.

A. D.

400-800.]
from

Kanoiij and
Mathurd
or

Ujain.
the of

T43

Southward the

stretched

Gangetic basin,
India.

Madliyadesa
of
or snow.

central is
warm

region
and
veiy
are

"The

cHmate
frost

this countiy The

people

equable, without well off,without

only those who till the If profitof the land. to go, they go ; if they like to stop, they without kings govern corporal punishment, stop. The criminals and are fined, according to circumstances, of repeated rebellion, or lightly heavily. Even in cases The king's personal they only cut off the right hand. have attendants,who guard him on the right and left, fixed salaries. Throughout the country the people kill no livingthing nor drink wine, nor do they eat garlic or onions,with the exceptionof Chand^las only." Hian Fa then repaired to Kanouj, but has told us of the Guptas except of its two nothing of this capital Buddhist A monasteries. pilgrim himself, he visited and Magadha which were the spots in Kos^la associated
or poll-tax royal lands they desire

official restrictions ; return a portion of

with struck

incidents with
the

of

Gautama's

life.

At

Patna

he

was

grandeur of the architecture and the beauty of the sculptureof the royal palace. And after visiting Gaya, Rdjagriha, and Champi, he at last went in the seaport of Tdmralipti to Bengal, and remained for two years copying Buddhist manuscripts.
From

T^mraliptihe
in another
note
seas

went

in the

Hindu
of

boat

to

Ceylon,
gated naviand the

and

thence
to

to

island

Java.

It is interesti

from

his account

that the in the

Hindus

the

in their Hinduism

ships
to

fifth century, From

had

introduced

into

Java.
our

Java,

pious pilgrim at
We
next return

last returned this

his native land

of China. The

from

digressionto

narrative.

of
or

after the decline king who figuresin Indian history the Guptas is the celebrated of Ujayini Vikrarndditya Ujain. The victor of a great national war, the patron

144

Ascendency of Kanouj
and
most

and

Ujain.

[epoch

v.

of all that is best

beautiful in modem

Sanscrit

and the subject of endless literature, legends, Vikramdditya of Ujain is to the Hindus what Charlemagne is to the French, what Alfred is to the English, what Asoka is Harun-al-Rashid is to the Muhamto the Buddhists,what madans. all the
Numberless
romances

have

been

written

in

languages of India about this national hero, and in all parts assemble the umto this day under brageous villagers interest pepul-tree to listen with never-failing Neither to the never-ending tales of this mighty hero. Roland is the subject of so much Arthur nor romance literature as Vikramdditya of Ujain. in this multiplicity And of tales and legends his true history is lost ! His age and his very identityhave fonned the subjectof much historians controversy among
is connected with the Samantiquarians.His name from vat era, commencing 56 B.C., and scholars imagined for a time that Vikramdditya lived and ruled in the first And scholars even some century before Christ. question the existence of any Vikramaditya of Ujain, apart from assumed the kings of the Gupta dynasty, who that title in the fourth and
We There fifth centuries after Christ.

and

do
can

not

be

into this controversy. to enter propose reasonable doubt that Vikramdditya no and ruled and in
the

Ujain lived Christ, and the his reign have

admired
on

of

sixth
who

century

after in

poets

writers

flourished

which

(i.)The
between

and read are works, which in India to this day. The grounds principal is based this conclusion are brieflythese : historian of Kashmir Hindu kings places thirty left their

Kanishka,
of
to

who

ruled this

from

78 A.D., and

Vik-

ramdditya
the latter
Houen

Ujain,
sixth
who

and

the

the reign of brings down (2.)A Chinese traveller, century. India

in the

Tsang,
the

visited

olaces

I. about reign of Sfladitya

century, 580 A.D., and places

seventh

146
was

Ascendency of Kanouj
killed in
a war

and

Ujain.
was

[epoch

with

Bengal, and

succeeded

the title of Harsha-Vardhana, who assumed and ruled for fortyyears, from 610 to 650 A.D. of This more brought the whole great king once India under his rule, NortlTem but failed in an attempt He of the south. to was a subjugate the Mahrattas Buddhist tival fesBuddhist, and celebrated the quinquennial with Northern

by SflddityaII.,

great
India

pomp,
to
once

and

invited
at

all

the

princes of

be

present
more

such

celebrations.

Kanouj
the

was

now

the

capital of India, and

was

Chinese

traveller

Houen

Tsang
which

present

at

one

of these great from We and different will take here

some

at celebrations,

twenty
India in

rulingprinces
were our

parts of
pause
note

Northern
a

present.

for

moment

narrative,
of India

of the which

excellent
the

account

in the left us.

seventh

century

Chinese

traveller has

Kashmir and held

was

still redolent

of

the

fame

of

Kanishka,
council

the Chinese

traveller tells us

of the

Buddhist

was a king. Mathurd flourishing citywith Buddhist tions celebramonasteries,and the Buddhist many described of the place are by the pilgrim with unfeigned pleasure. "They spread out their jewelled crowded banners work together as net; the rich parasolsare

by

that

;
are

the smoke

of incense

rises in clouds

; the flowers
sun

scattered
moon are

the

in every concealed

direction
as

by

like rain ; the clouds."

and

of the Ganges, was a Haridv^ra, near the source great pilgrimage,as it is to this day. Kanouj place of Hindu in length, with a four miles a flourishing capital, was and towers around moat facing each it, strong and lofty The climate was tented conother. agreeable,the people were and learningwas and happy, honest and sincere,

respected. The equal in number,

Buddhists
and

and

the

Hindus

were

about
were a

lived

and peacefully,

there

A.D.

400-800.] Buddhist

Kanouj and
monasteries

Ujain.
and
two

147
hundred Hindu

hundred

temples.
It
was

here

that

the

Emperor
assembled
feet

celebrated

the

great

Buddhist
A

festival amidst
a

tower lofty
was

hundred
a

princesand nations. and near erected, high was

of Buddha.
The

it

placed

golden

statue

whole

decorated to the king'spalace was placefrom this tower A small image and stations for musicians. with pavilions soned of Buddha was daily led forth on a gorgeously caparielephants elephant, Silddityawith five hundred had and the king of Assam, who marching to the right, marching to the left with an equal invitation, come on of elephants. Pearls and number precioussubstances, side. scattered on every gold and silver flowers, were The statue was bathed, and then carried by Siladitya
on

his

shoulders. each

Buddhists

and with

Brahmans learned

were

alike

and feasted,

day

closed

sions. discus-

The had

above

account
a

shows

that the

of religion

Buddha of has

already become

religionof image-worship and

pompous borrowed

celebrations and

displays. Later
Buddhism.
a

Hinduism

these features from called

Praydga (now
town,
and
numerous

Allahabad)was
Hindus and in the
came

sacred
at

Hindu
fluence con-

to

die
to

the

of the

Jumna
be
bom

Ganges,
was

be freed from
was

sins and
much of the

to

heaven.

Buddhism another Hindu there

not

honoured

here.

Benares

sacred

city

Hindus, and had a hundred to the god Mahesvara, while

monasteries.

cated temples dediwere only thirty

Buddhist

of decline ; the capital cities in a state Magadha was in the interior were but the towns had few inhabitants, still populated. Pdtaliputra or Patna, which had been founded Buddha, by Ajdtasatruat the time of Gautama

and

had

been

the

capitalof

India

from

the

time

of

148

Asce?idency of Kanouj

and

Ujain.

[epoch

now Chandragupta, was Rdjagriha was in ruins.

entirely deserted.
greatest Buddhist
for
many

Similarly,
tery monas-

Ndlanda and

was

the site of the India

and centuries, the Buddhist pilgrimis lavish in its praise. The day is not sufficient for asking and answering profound questions. till in From sion discusmorning night they engage the young mutually help one another. ; the old and who Those discuss questions of the Tripitaka cannot out little esteemed, and are are obliged to hide themselves Learned from different cities, this for shame. men on for disdesire to acquire quickly a renown cussion, account, who here in multitudes to settle their doubts, come of their wisdom then the streams and spread far and that what Dr. Fergusson justly observes wide." Cluny in the Middle and Clairvaux France to were Ages, India the depositoryof true Ndlanda to was learning, it spread over from which the centre to other lands. The traveller found Bengal divided into five kingdoms, North or or viz.,Pundra Bengal, Kdmarupa Assam, Samatata East Suvama West or or Bengal, Kama From Bengal, and Tdmraliptior the southern sea-coast. to Orissa, where he found the people Bengal he went and less civilized, speaking a language different from India. the Sanscrit language of Northern The traveller then passed through the countries of the of the Dekhan, who Kalingas and the mighty Andhras
"
"

universityof

had

been

the

first power
saw

in India

for four centuries.

In

their country he
south

the famous

Amardvati
town

tope.

Farther

he visited the far-famed

of Kanchi

(now called

of the powerful Drdvidas. Conjeveram),the capital Turning northwards, he passed through the country he has given an excellent of the brave Mahrattas, whom their benefactors to To character. they are grateful, If they are relentless. their enemies insulted,they will
"

A.D.

400-800.J

Kanouj
avenge

and

Ujaiii.
If

149

risk their lives to

to

themselves.

help

one

in distress, they will

to

they are asked in forget themselves

the

their haste

render

assistance."

In the eastern

frontiers of this country

pilgrim saw

He then visited Ml'.ava, the Ajanta caves. country of Vikram^ditya ; and the people of this country of Magadha the highest distinction with those shared of them the west in India for learning. To the were Valabhis carried on brisk sea-borne of Gujrat, who a

the

famous

trade and had

were an

renewed

for their wealth.

These in

Valabhis

founded

independent kingdom
460 A.D.,
on

Bhatarka of

about
was

Kanouj

the

Gujrat, under when the power of the Guptas the decline,and dynasty of
hundred
years,

Bhatarka

ruled

Gujrat

for three

until the

overcame India, Gujrat about conquered the great kingdoms 780 A.D., and successively of Northern But the India,as we shall see farther on. Houen Rajputs had not risen to power when Tsang came the Valabhis to India, and he found flourishingin minor a few other nowned Gujrat. After visiting places,the re-

Rajputs came

from

Southern

traveller left India.

to grateful
over

The

historian his

of India

is

him

for the

light which
and

records

throw
of

the

arts, manners,

civilization of the Hindus

period. visited in whose Si'laditya reign the Chinese pilgrim II., an India, was enlightened prince and a liberal patron of of merit are composed in his court letters,and works He died in 650, still read and admired by the Hindus. India then becomes obscure. and the historyof Northern read was Yasovarman The of next we prince of whom Kanouj, who reigned from about 700 to 730. The lamp centuries before still of literature lighted in Ujain two of the greatest poets that India in India,and one shone has produced, Bhavabhuti, lived in Yasovarman's court The king,however, was defeated in a battle by Lalitdditya,
this

150

Ascendency of Kanoiij and

of

[epoch Ujaiii.
took the

v.

king

Kashmir,

and

the

conqueror

renowned

from Kanouj to grace his own court. poet Bhavabhuti is the last of the bright galaxy of Hindu Bhavabhuti

poets
famous

who

graced
ancient

this age,

and India

Yasovarman of whom
we

is the read.

last
The

princeof

Northern India which

history of
and the two the Dark
For

ends

with

the may

eighth century,
be called justly

centuries

followed

Ages of India. the history of Northern

is
a

India No
to

in the

ninth
rose

and
to

tenth

centuries

blank.
rose

great
renown,

dynasty
no

men power, no of architecture

of letters
was

great work
over

constructed.

History
was

is silent

these
But

dark
we

centuries.
have indications the
Dark

of what

period resembles
from

Ages
Roman

of

The transpiring. menced Europe, which compower, and the closed power
away

the

fall of the

with

the

rise of feudal and

of ancient

In power. cultured but effete when

masters

India,too,
races was

swept
in

during
we

these
a new

centuries,and
race

light breaks
of

again,

find

of Hindus

India,the
the

modem

Rajputs. By
were

the

close in

of the

tenth in

century

the

rulers

Gujrat,and
Moslem
The

in the

Ujain and Punjab, and

Kanouj, in were ready to

matter

Rajputs Delhi, in
face the

invaders

of India. of much that

origin of the Rajputs has been a eminent authorities Many controversy. from and descended the Sakas they were of India who poured in through successive
who

maintain other

invaders

and centuries, India Hindu in

ever-

settled down

in Western
The be

and

Southern

increasingnumbers.
beat

efforts of the
to to

kings
back

to

them

back

may

aptly compared
and armies

the last efforts

of the
hordes

Roman

emperors

keep

the

of barbarians

who

For
the

time

the

Hindus
at

pressed eagerly on to conquest. and the Romans succeeded, but

last ovenvhelmed the ancient

waves

of invasion

A.D.

400-Soo.]
in India centuries. of

Kanouj
and in And

and

Ujain.
their

151
is history' clears
then up,

empires
lost for

and Italy,
when had the

darkness

ihe conquerors
were

Europe
been

embraced

the

strongest
had class of

supporters

of that and

and Christianity rehgion, and the

were

Rajputs, too,
as new a new

Hinduized

reckoned of
out

converts,
For it was

Kshatriyas,and, with the zeal and supported Hinduism stamped

Dark

Buddhism. in the

Ages

that

Monasteries were began in India. burnt ; and wherever the were banished, and books were Buddhist edifices went down and rulers, Rajputs became Hindu By the end of the tenth centuiy temples arose. Buddhism was practically stamped out from India,and of destruction was the work completed by the Moslems, the succeeded who of India. So Rajputs as masters the work of destruction, that modem quarians, anticomplete was from scriptures Ceylon and Burma, Nepal and Thibet, China and Japan, and all parts of Asia, have failed to glean any valuable from the first home texts of that religion, India,which was and where it flourished side by side with Hinduism for
over a

religious persecution demolished, monks

who

have

collected

Buddhist

thousand

years

between the parallel Europe and the Rajput barons end here.
The
new

But the

Christian of modern
of

barons

of modem does
not

India

Europe and of India had the Muhammato fightagainst the same new viz., power, dans. The Spanish knights were opposing them in Spain and time that Dahir about the same other Rajput rulers were opposing them in Sindh ; and Philip Augustus and in Palestine the Lion-hearted Richard them were fighting Prithu Rai was time when them at the same near fighting In Europe the Christian barons the gates of Delhi. saved their independence, and ultimately expelledthe Moslems In India the Rajputs fought and from Spain and Austria.
masters

152

Ascendency

of

Kanouj

and

Ujain.

[epoch

v.

fell,
twelfth

and

the

Hindus

have

no

modem

history

from

the

century.

The

comparison
from
to

between

European through
grasp is
of
events

history
successive
of

and

Indian has
events

history
enabled in shows world influences eleventh of India.

ancient
have

times
better

ages of

us

the

course

The

resemblance

indeed in

remarkable,
different

and of
the

how is

the controlled and

march

parts
but closes
of

by
causes.

the But

same

far-reaching
the the and

unseen

parallel

with

the is of
gradation de-

century.

Since

then

history

Europe
;

one

independence,
is
one

progress,

civilization
and

that

India

of

foreign

subjection,

consequent

and

decline.

154

Ascendency of Kaiiouj and

Ujahi. [epoch
these two

v.

doctrines there is littledifference between

of the faith.

fomis

Both
one

Vedic

Hinduism the

and

Puranic

Hinduism

recognize
universal universe into him.

great

God,

Soul is
an

of the

all-pervading Breath, the Upanishads. Both teach that the

from

emanation

him

and

will

resolve

Both
or

and recognize rewards punishments in after life and according to deeds performed in this life, lives, insist
In
on

both

the

final

absorptionof
doctrines

our

souls has

in the
no

Deity. change
But

these
no

great

there

been

and these

off. falling
are

doctrines

comprehended
in forms
that the

only by
and

the

learned.

The

multitude it is here

believe

practise

observances, and
The

difference

is marked.

tions worshipped the Deity in the manifestaof nature, in Indra or Varuna, in Agni or Surya. Puranic Hindu The worships the same great Deity in and his threefold power structio deof creation,preservation, under of Brahma, Vishnu, and Siva, the names and also in a multiplicity of humbler gods and goddesses whose legends fill his sacred works and his imagination. The Vedic Hindu performed his worship by sacrifices at Hindu fireside. The Puranic his own worships images in shrines and to temples,or repairson holy pilgrimages Vedic
earn

Hindu

merit.
It is

by
these

these

that feelings, India. millions

dhism, changes, these adaptationsfrom Budappeals to the popular mind and the popular in Hinduism supplanted Buddhism finally rulers from could
not

Priests and of India

have

won

back

the

Buddhist celebrations, Buddhist forms of publicworship and from pilgrimages, without offeringto them equally attractive celebrations of public worship. This and pilgrimagesand methods not was intentionally done, but the bent of the people's

Buddhist

mind

and

the

and practices

observances

of the

million

A. D.

400-800.]
the the
new

and Religioji
form of

Ma7i7iers.

155

shaped
to

mained reHinduism, and Hinduism surviving rehgion of India by adapting itself

the

popular

desire for pomp

and

ceremony,

for

public

joyous celebrations. effected a great change in the manners Buddhism Thus The of the Hindus. pre-Buddhist Hindus and religion of handfuls, living were always a handful, or a number millions of Sudras and aborigines. They naturally among
observances and
of sacrifice which to the forms adhered, therefore,

they had

brought
Before

with

them, and
on

on

which

the rise of

Magadha
the which the under

of colonist tribes all innovations

value. special ber the Hindus were only a numjected Ganges, and they proudlyre-

they

set

affected

their cherished which

not

and

ancient

rites.

But

rise of

Magadha,
a

brought

all Northern

India
the

the rule of blow

to

nation

Aryan, was Hinduism,

Gautama

first great

ancient

and Buddha

made

the

spread
found

of Buddhism
more

purely and Aryan possible.

in
non-

himself than the

followers
;

Aryan

Magadha
centuries

in Aryan

Bendres

and

quent in subse-

to religion spread from Magadha Bengal, Orissa, and other non-Aryan provinces to a than in the Gangetic valleyof Northern greater extent India all over the spread of Buddhism And India. Aryan and nongreatlyeffaced the distinctions between levelled differences, barriers, Aryan castes, broke down

and

tended One

to

fuse
common

tribes and

races

into

great Hindu

nation.

offered to them was all, religion of time that religionshaped itself to the and in course sanctioned and and requirements of the masses, needs popular celebrations and pilgrimagesand image-worship. side by side, necessarily flourished Hinduism, which underwent last it replaced at change, and when ism complete, and HinduBuddhism, the change was of celebrations of the people, a religion was a religion image-worship. the
same
"

and

156
We the

of Kauo2ij atid Ujain. [epoch Ascejidcncy

have

v.

described
between

this

relations

length,because change at some Vedic Hinduism, Buddhism, and

not,
so

Puranic

Hinduism

have

far

as

we

are

aware,

been

popularlyexplained ; and while the changes in religious left in obscurity. There rites are noted, their causes are in a nation's historyif we is nothing obscure studiously of the nation's mind. and carefully the progress note form of Hinduism, The books which inculcate this new
and which have known

given
as

their

name

to

the

age A

and

its

are religion,

the

eighteen Purdnas.
or

class of

called Purdnas compositions ancient legends and down from the Epic Age, and are of that age.
more

Itihasa-Purdnas,handing
existed narratives,
to

historical

often alluded ancient

ture in the literahave

no

But

these

works

been
trace

replaced by
of the older

modern

until compositions,

writingsis left. The Purdnas which are still extant were composed in the age of Vikramdditya and but have been considerablyaltered and largely Siladitya, after the conquest added to in succeeding centuries, even they of India by the Muhammadans. While, therefore, features of the religionof the present to us the main

prominently Vikramddityan era, they reflect still more some particular the sectarian disputesof later ages, when the prominent among deity like Krishna or Siva became the millions of worshippers among gods and claimed filled with We Hindus. accordingly find the Purdnas sectarian disputes,each sect upholding the supremacy house of its own specialdeity,chosen from the copious storeof the of the modern

Hindu
manners

religionand They
of the

pantheon. As an account of the Vikramddityan age, shape

us

the Purdnas caution.

customs

in their present

must

be the

received

with

present
Hindus

to

rather

religionand
conquest,
which
were

after the

Muhammadan

and

even

contain

of temples descriptions
one or

built in different parts of India

two

centuries

ago

A.n.

4OO-80O.]

Religion and
apply
Sdsiras.

Manners.
still greater
The force of
to

157
the

These modern
was

remarks Dliarina standard

with

great

work

Manu

the

and
as

authoritative work
Hinduism
out

for all Hindus its form,

as

for centuries ; but Vedic

was

changed
and
new

sacrifices went

of fashion

image-worship
Dharma

introduced,the compositionof
necessary. The

Sdstras

became

Ydjnavalkya* belongs is the fifth century after Christ, and the fourth or to with confidence which can assign to the we only one All the other later Dhai-ma Slstras, Vikram^dityan age. composed or recast like those of Vydsa or Pardsara,+ were after the Muhammadan conquest, and give us a picture Muhammadan under of the Hindus of the manners rule, of the Vikramddityan age. of the Hindus not and the Dharma have We spoken of the Purdnas altered been have or so composed S^stras, which since the Muhammadan conquest as scarcelyto be safe guides to the historian of the age of Vikram^ditya and positions, comSildditya. There is yet another class of religious sect the Taiitras^ composed by a particular of Siva. of people who They worshipped the consort cruel practices for the prescribedark and sometimes and are of supernatural evidentlythe acquisition powers, had the Hindus age, when productionsof a very recent ceased to be a free nation. Ignorance is credulous,and
work of feebleness hankers

times
*

sought by
must not

and after power, and dark unholy

men

in these

later

practices to acquire
the

Who

be

confounded

with

priest of Janaka
the

of

Videha,

who

hved
must

in the be the

Epic Age.
with
astronomer.

f These
Vedas,
wrote
or

not

confounded

Vydsa,

compiler
Hindu

of the

Pardsara,
the

ancient

Later

writers

to give to their modern disguiseof ancient names all the of antiquity and works an authority. Thus appearance Purdnas profess to be the works of Vyasa, the eighteen modern

under

compiler of the Vedas

158
that

scejidency of Kanouj
which their ancestors
of their faculties. these

and

Ujaiu. [epoch
by
a

v.

power

attained

free and

heakhy
We

exercise
from

the Dharma compositions, Sdstras, the Purdnas, and the Tantras, to the works of genius of the age of Vikramdditya and of SiMditya, the works the poets, dramatists,and novehsts of the age, which reflect the religionand the manners of the faithfully
turn

times.

is picturewe get from these sources both interesting and pleasing. The of Deity was worshipped in his threefold power The Creator and destruction. was creation, preservation, of Brahma, who in worshipped under the ancient name the god of prayers ; and the Vedic goddess the Veda was of speech, Sarasvati, was imagined to be appropriately his consort. Vishnu the sun-god of the Rig Veda, was chosen and that name to was designate appropriately the Preserver,and his consort was Lakshmi, the goddess Rudra And of harvests and wealth. the was lastly, was thunder-god of the Rig Veda, and that name priately approchosen for the Destroyer, who also called was Siva or Mahesvara. Um^, the daughter of the Himalayas, and she the amiable of the dread destroyer, consort was also worshipped as Durga and K^lf and was Sakti,and
under
The

And

the

various other

other

names.

gods of the Rig Veda, Indra,Agni, considered as Varuna, Surya, Vdyu, Maruts, "c., were of minor Indra, gods, peopling the luxurious heaven contending with Asuras or Titans to keep their celestial empire safe, and occasionallyinvoking the aid of one of the great gods, Bvahma, or Vishnu, or Siva, when idea is that the minor The beaten gods by the Asuras. attained their rank as celestials by austere have penances, will enjoy the felicity and only for a fixed period; that rise to the dignity also by the same mortals means may work brings its reward of gods for fixed periods ; that our

ancient

D.

400-800.]

Religion a?2d

Manners.
in

59

punishment in this manner that nothing really endures and Deity, who is Brahma
and
whom that all the

subsequent Hves
ever

and

for

except
and It and

the

great
into thus

Vishnu

Siva, and
was

universe

will be

absorbed.

the

monotheism

of the

Upanishads
were

the ancient

belief in
the

transmigration of souls polytheism of later days.

of the
a

harmonized

with

One
age

most

beautiful creations of

by Kdliddsa,which in battle minor The of Siva. gods have been worsted with the Asuras or Titans,and have been expelled from and consolat dishumble of felicity. their heaven They come, his all-powerful to seek to the great Brahma class of created aid. The great Deity will not help one beings againstanother, but indicates the way in which The gods want heaven. the gods can a leader, reconquer that only a son Brahma and gives them to understand lead them to victory. The of Siva can great Siva is
is
poem

Vikramdditya's describes the marriage

then

absorbed of the

in

forests the

contemplationamidst the rocks and Himalayas, and Umd, the daughter of

on

mountain,
of

attends

him

as

hand-maiden.

The

despatched by the council of gods to maid in the breast awaken a passion for the mountain is illadvised ! Siva of the mighty Siva,but the act, alas, feels the shaft of love,but suppresses his feelings, and in his anger reduces the god of love to ashes ! wilds and then repairs to solitary Umd. in engages After months she passed in severe austerities, penances. who tries to dissuade her from meets a young anchorite, god
love the
even

is

penances

unsuited

to

her

age

and she

her

sex,

and

ridicules Siva, for whose

Umd
turns

sake

austerities. restrains her

by

in anger, gentle force,and the blushing maiden away in

practisesthese but the youth

finds in him and

Siva himself

disguise!
back

their son,

Kdrtikeya,leads

Marriage follows, the gods to victory

i6o
and
truer to

Ascendency of Kaiiouj a)id

heaven. idea
of A

(Jiain. [epoch
us a

v.

tale like this

gives

clearer

and

religiousbeliefs and feelingsof the works. people than volumes of professedly religious Other works of the poets of the age give us an insight of the people. They were stilldivided into the manners into the four primitive castes, the Brahmans, Kshatriyas, had Vaisyas, and Sudras, but various aboriginal races become castes now new or Hindus, and had formed mixed castes," has been already stated. Ydjnavalkya as
"

the

enumerates castes

thirteen of

such

castes, but

the

modern

fession pro-

smiths, India,the weavers, the potters, the blackthe goldsmiths, and the clerks, the physicians, find mention in this list. The different professions no rently appadid not form separate castes in the days of Hindu independence ; the work of separationand disunion was completed after the Hindus had ceased to be a free nation. Women in India were stillallowed a degree of freedom which they have lost since the loss of Hindu dence. indepenof dramas, poems, and works Heroines of fiction in their are represented as remaining stiU unmarried cealment, youth, resortingto temples without any attempt at connot receiving strangers with courtesy, and to hide themselves, and in every respect running away exerting their proper influence on the society in which Married receive their move. women they live and husbands' without any friends,and speak with them and not unoften receive guests in their houses restriction, in the
East absence
never

of the allowed
men

male the

members.

Women of

in the their

were

degree
the Hindu
across

libertyin

intercourse

with

which

marks

manners

of modem the

Europe,
Puranic of
a

but

in the
we

voluminous
do
not
come

literature of
a

Period
woman

Hindu

kept
women

in the

absolute have

seclusion

in which

in India

singleinstance and unhealthy been kept since

the Muhammadan

conquest

62

Ascendency
also

of Kanoiij
account

and

Ujain.
towns

[epoch

v.

We

get

some

of from Towns

Indian

and of

of

the

Indian traveller
and

people
Houen

of

this

age

the

writings
were

the

Chinese
walled

Tsang.
but

generally
lanes of
were

had
were

gates,

the
on

streets

and sides

tortuous.

Stalls

arranged signs,
but

both

the

road

with
tioners, execu-

appropriate
and The
town

butchers,
had of their

fishers, dancers,
abodes outside the

scavengers

the

city.

walls

were

bricks
were

and covered

tiles,and
with

houses
or

of

the

ordinary
or

people
or

rushes

dry

branches Rice cakes and

of

tiles wheat

boards.
were

the various

food

of

the

common

people
of milk
were were

com

and and

preparations
and

commonly
taken. the
of

made, Gold,

fish, mutton,
copper, white and
stones.
were

deer and
an

also
were

silver,
of
the

jade,
there
was

pearls

products
rare

country,

abundance
actions, trans-

gems says

and
Houen

precious
Tsang,
were

Commercial carried
on

by
as

barter.
current

Gold
money. And

and

silver

coins

not

generally

used

lastly, with remarks,

yet

regard

to

the

common

people,
are

Houen

Tsang

"Although
are

they
and

naturally
In

lightmoney

minded,
matters

they
are

upright
without

honourable. and dread in

they
are

craft, They
and
are

administering
the
of

justice they
of
of

considerate. of

retribution the
or

another the in

state

existence, They
and
are

make
not

light
deceitful
to

things

present
their

world.

rous treacheoaths and

conduct,

faithful

their

promises."

CHAPTER
ARCHITECTURE

III.

AND

ARTS.

Worship
was

in
a

public temples
of

and

ecclesiastical
before the of of

edifices

not

part

the the

Hindu earhest the time of

religion
Hindu of Orissa
the
was

spread
India,
modern

of

Buddhism,
date

and

temples
rise
not

therefore,
Hinduism.

from

The

province
till the

conquered
the

by

the

Moslems
are

sixteenth

century,
of the

and

temples
Indian
tower

of Orissa

the

purest

specimens
consist
or

Northern of
a

style.
and tower,
one a

These

temples
edifice
a

generally

high
The

separate

porch
base,
structure,

in is

front.

high
and is division

rising

from

square

curvilinear,
any The
a

massive storeys,
the
other

and
or

imposing

without

into
on

pillarsor
hand,
has

pilastersanywhere.
a

porch,
series of

conical

top

with

cornices. Such
are

the

far-famed
the sixth

temples
and
of

of

Bhuvanesvara centuries
are

in after

Orissa,
Christ.
have
numerous

built

in

seventh
stone

Several
been

hundreds in this

temples

said

to

erected

specimens
is the of of the and
most

proud capital of still exist, of which

The
of
tower
1

Orissa,
the rises

and

Great
from

Temple
a

conspicuous.
70

square

about

feet

to

height
with

80

feet, and

the

whole

exterior

is covered which the

the

most

elaborate
to

carving
cost

sculpture work,
as

is estimated erection of the

have

three

times

much

as

building
be of

itself.

"Most that and

a

people,"
building
more ever

says

Fergusson,
times
as

"would would

opinion
a

four

large
;

produce
not

greater
a

imposing
looked
at

effect

but

this is
Infinite

the

way

Hindu

the
163

matter.

labour

164

Ascendeyicy of Kanouj
on

ajid
the

Ujain.
mode

[epoch

v.

bestowed

every

detail

was

in which

he

thought he Deity ; and

of the whole
As

could

temple most worthy he was whether right or wrong, the is certainly beautiful." marvellously

render

his

of the effect

clined deSiva-worshipand the town of Bhuvanesvara in Orissa, the worship of Vishnu, or his incarnation Krishna,became more popular,and the great temple erected of Jaganndtha was in the to this deity at Puri The twelfth century. temple is 192 feet high, and is of the holiest in India to this day, but considered one does not pretend to the architectural beauty of the Bhuvanesvara temples of an earlier age. Orissa boasts of celebrated temple, the well-known Black yet another It is genePagoda" of Kanarak, built on the seashore. rally supposed to have been erected in the thirteenth centur)',but Dr. Fergnsson would assignto it an earlier The date. porch alone remains,and rises on a square tillit contracts of 40 feet,and the roof slopes inwards
"

to

about

20

feet,where

it was

ceiled with

one

flat

stone

supportedby wrought iron beams, 21 or showing a knowledge of forgingiron which

roof
to

23 feet has been

long,
lost

the Hindus

since.

The

exterior is carved twelve from faces.

with infinite

all the on beauty and variety As we proceed westwards

Orissa,we

meet

mens speci-

of architecture in other style provincesof India. Bandelkhand, which long remained an independent Hindu kingdom, is rich in Hindu temples, less than there and are no thirty great temples in alone, belonging to the tenth and Khajuraho town of the The eleventh centuries after Christ. loftytower all on by smaller towers temple is surrounded principal is high,and is surrounded by three sides ; the basement and General of sculptured figures, Cunningham rows of the Northern Indian counted here
not

less than

872 statues, mixed

of vegetableforms and conventional profusion Alalwa, which long struggledagainstthe

up with details. Moslems

to

A. D.

400-800.]

Architecture and

Arts.

165

independence, boasts of a perfectexample of a Hindu temple of the eleventh centur)^ in Bhopal ; and farther to the south,the Mahratta country also contains ing interestspecimens of ancient temples,which are chiefly of the Northern and Southern a mixture as exhibiting of architecture. styles with specimens of Hindu tecture archiWhile thus we meet in of the sixth to the twelfth century in Orissa, markable Bandelkhand, in Bhopal, and in Mahdrdshtra, it is resuch ancient specimens in that there are no in Northern India of the Hindu the home Aryans, i.e., the Indus and the Brahmaputra. The between reason Moslems The is obvious. conquered this wide tract of
retain its

country about the close of the twelfth century, and ruled it for nearly six centuries. Ancient Hindu temples in
Northern and the India
stones
were

demolished
those The edifices

by
were

these

of

conquerors, used to erect

so plete com-

mosques

and that
no

minars.

destruction

has been

temple has survived in these parts. The existing temples of Benares, Mathurd., Vrinddvana, Amritsar,and other placesof Northern India
ancient
are

Hindu

not

over we

few
turn

centuries old.
to

When
hidian

Northern

south, we find the style of architecture entirelydistinct and the best specimens of the style,
the has
grown
out

Southern from the

Southern

styleshow that it of excavatingcaves.

of

the

Southern

erected,and
The

in

edifices stillbore excavated

or

style Accordingly the earliest specimens Hindu temples were excavated, not their latest developments the Southern marks of their origin. temples of EUora, belonging to the
century,
An
are

of the

Buddhist

eighth
wonders

ninth

considered

as

one

of

the

pit, 270 feet by 150 in the solid rock, and in the centre feet,is excavated stands the temple with a tower of this rectangle 80 to 90 feet high,a largeporch supported by sixteen columns, and

of the world.

extensive

1 66

Ascendency of Kanouj
porch
of
a

and

Ujain.

[epoch

v.

detached
a

connected

It is
out

model

bridge and a gateway. complete structural temple,but carved by

a

rock,and the monolithic character of these air of solidity, edifices gives to them vast an strength, of the seven and surrounding cells grandeur. Each in imitation of the cells in Buddhist teries) monas(constructed is devoted to a separate Hindu deity. venerated One of the most temples of Southern India is of the Kdveri river. the mouths that of Chillambaram, near in the tenth or eleventh constructed It was originally imposing edifices belonging to it century, but the most
of solid
have

been

added

in later centuries.
"

The

great gateways,
Columns"
; for the
were

for

and the instance, constructed only a of Southern India

Hall

of

Thousand
ago

few

centuries

Hindus
to

retained their independence down

The columns the last century. are in depth, and in front and forty-one

arranged twenty-four this forest of granite

less carved each of a single or stone, and all more pillars, effect. The and ornamented, produces a marvellous at other Conjeveram great temples of the South, as Tanjore,and Madura, belong to a later epoch. (Kdnchi), tecture, still to speak of the Dekhan have We styleof archi-

which and that the the

is different alike from

Indian

the Northern

Indian

style. Its peculiarfeature is the temples have a polygonal or star-shapedbase ; to some walls rise perpendicular height,and then
Southern and pyramidical, who Ballala Rajputs,
to

the roof is

tapers

to

point.
from the

The

ruled in the Kaniatic of the fourteenth

groups

eleventh have

the commencement

century,
in this

left us

three

remarkable
at

of

temples

style. The

Somnathapur, built in ths eleventh built in the twelfth ; and century ; the second at Baillur, in the thirteenth the third is at Hallabid, constructed the Muhammadans century, and not yet completed when crushed the Ballala dynasty. some Dr. Tergusson makes thoughtfulremarks very
first is

A.D.

40O-8OO.]
on a

Architecture

and

Arts.

\6y
the Parthenon

based of

comparison of this temple with Greece, and as, although the date of
the Purdnic
age,

this

temple
make

is

later than

these

remarks Hindu

illustrate the art, we

pervading and
some
"

of continuing spirit is the best

extracts.

example we know of pure refined intellectual power applied to the production of architectural design. Every part and every effect is an
calculated with
a

The

Parthenon

with

mathematical

exactness,

and

executed
. . .

that never was precision equalled. The sculpture is exquisitely designed to aid the perfection of the masonry, and god-like, but with no severe descension conof humanity. to the lower feelings "The Hallabid temple is the oppositeof all this. It is but with a studied variety of outline in plan, regular, and even in detail. All the pillars of the greater variety Parthenon while no two facets of the Indian are identical, of every scroll is temple are the same ; every convolution difterent. No two canopies in the whole buildingare of alike,and every part exhibits a joyous exuberance restraint. All that is fancy,scorning every mechanical wild in human faith
or warm

mechanical

in human

is found feeling

portrayedon these walls less than there is little,

. . .

; but

of pure intellect there is of human in the Parthenon. feeling value of

so

"

For

our

purpose,

the

great

the

study

of

these

Indian

examples
fonns
so

is that it widens
It is

basis for architectural criticism.

familiar have
narrow

immensely our only by becoming

from those
we

with

dissimilar utterly with that

we

hitherto been is the

conversant

perceive how

with one form or purview that is content one passing fashion. By risingto this wider range, we shall perceive that architecture is as many-sided as human few feelings and learn how and how few nature itself, heart and brain there are of the human that aspirations be expressedby these means." cannot

CHAPTER

IV.

SCIENCE

AND

LITERATURE.

The

closing chapter
will be

of

this

brief

history
to
an

of

ancient
of

India the

appropriately
of the with

devoted

account

literature
in

studied

India

Vikramddityan age, which and ardour admiration,and

Hindus in ideas and
ages.
was a

is still which

still connects and

modem

sentiments

feelings with
the Buddhist

their ancestors

of past

Astronomy,
in

in which

considerable
as we

progress
seen

made

Age,
a

have

in

previous
The ancient

chapter, received
great

fresh
was

start

in the in

Purinic

Age.

A'ryabhatta
known in the

born

Pdtaliputra, the
wrote

capital of
work, early
of the

Magadha,
as

in

476,

and

his

celebrated
own

the

A'ryabhatiiya,after
He
on

his

name,

sixth
of
a

century.
the earth

maintained its
a own

the

theory
plained ex-

revolution that "as

an manner

axis, and

person

in

forward,
in
seem causes

sees

immovable
do the

vessel, while moving object moving backward,

stars, though
also

the
to

same move

immovable,
the true

daily".
solar
and

A'lyabhatta
lunar
of the

explained
other

of

and

eclipses

and

heavenly

phenomena,
is not His
very

his estimate of the mark.

earth's circumference

wide

successor,

Vardhamihira,
"

was

born

in

Ujain
As
we

about
as one

505, and
of the stated
"

he nine
a

is still popularly remembered

gems

in India

of

Vikramdditya's court.

have five of

in

previous chapter, he compiled together

170
the

Ascendency of Kanouj
Hindus,
of
race.

and
in

Ujain.
that

[epoch

v.

and

introduced which is

Europe
the

decimal of
the

system
human

notation

now

property

matics in mathemade It is not, however, for the progress in science that the age of Vikramdditya is and

still remembered

with shed of

pride by
a

the
on

Hindus the age,

to

of and

modem mortal the immade

days.

Poetry has
creations

lustre

fancy belonging
era

this age
of the

it

trulythe Augustan
The
era

of Sanscrit literature. that

opens

with

gifted son

Muses,

Kdliddsa, the illustrious poet of Vikramdditya's court. translated into His great dramatic work, Sakuntald^ was English by Sir William Jones a century ago, and for the of the attention of the literary men first time roused Europe to the value and beauty of Sanscrit literature ; has and the greatest literary genius of the modem age
in beautiful lines, of the work expressedhis appreciation tion and in translawhich have often been quoted in original
:
"

"

Wouldst

thou

the

life's young

blossoms

and

the

fruits of

its

decline,
And

all

by

which

the soul is the

pleased,enraptured, feasted, fed?

heaven itself in
one

Wouldst

thou

earth

and

sweet

name

combine?
I
name

thee, O Sakuntala, and is well

more

all at to

once

is said."

"

Goethe.

Sakuntald
may

prove of the two

come

English readers, and it of one to give a brief sketch interesting

known

other
to
us.

dramatic

works

of

Kdliddsa

that have

down

Vikramorvasi
vas as

describes

the loves Urvasi.

of the The

hero

Puniraas

and the

the celestial nymph

story is

old

Rig Veda, and is in its first conceptiona myth of pursuing the Dawn the Sun (Puriiravas bright-rayed) wide-expanding). But the origin of the story (Urvasi has long since been lost to the Hindus, and the Puriiravas
=

A.D.

40"-800.]
and

Science

and

Literature.
is a mortal

171
rescued felt

of Kdliddsa
a

the Purdnas named

king who

celestial nymph
a

Urvasf
was

from

demons, and

for her

reciprocated. So smitten with the charms of the mortal, that when the nymph was of Indra to enact she appeared in the court a play,she the forgot her part and betrayed her secret by uttering
tender love which
name

of the mortal
Urvasf
"

she

loved.
Menaki
was

"

played Lakshmf.
Lakshmf,
Are
The

Varunf.

The

latter

says

"

the

mighty powers
; at
;

that rule the

appears
to

spheres

all assembled

their head confess

blooming Kesava
heart ? been
'
"

whom

Inclines your
"

Her
"

reply should
'

have

To

Purushottama Pururavas'

but instead
her

of that

"

'To

escaped

lips."
Translation.

"Wilson's

For Indra into with borne

a

this
with

error

the

gentle nymph
care

was

considerate

modified
the

punished ; but the punishment

to

and blessing, her beloved her.

directed mortal

nymph
beheld

go
an

and

live

until he

offspring
his

by

Pururavas
own

queen,

vainly tried to conceal his new he and expressed a penitence

The queen somewhat

love from did

not

feel

by

at falling

her feet.

unceremoniously
I cannot
"

replied
"

"

You

make,

my

lord, an

awkward

penitent;

trust

you."

Wilson.

And

she
;
"

left the

king

to

the very

cruel

but very

wise

reflection
"

might
and

have
mere

spared myself the pains.

words touch
not

woman

sighted, is clearmust

her

heart.

Passion

give

them

credit. eyes the

of his craft,with cold indifference lapidary,master spuriousgem." Wilson. The

"

172
But
was

Ascendency of Kanouj
the queen
soon

and

Ujain.
her

[epoch

v.

perceived that
and
her
resentment

husband's
was

love

beyond
a

control

unavailing.

she contrived,under self-abnegation the guise of a religious amends performance, to make for her former behaviour. Clad in white, with only flowers for her ornaments, she came slowly to worship her lord and almost of his felt a return king, who previous fondness for her on seeing her in this attire.
"In truth her

With

Hindu

wife's

white,

pleases clusteringtresses
she

me.

Thus

chastely
with sacred
;

robed

in

modest

decked
pure
"

flowers
thus

alone, her

haughty mien exchanged for with heightened charms." moves

But
she

devotion

arrayed she

Wilson.

knew

her
to

charms

oblations and
"

the
moon

unavailing; she presented king, bowed, fell at his feet, rose,

were

then
Hear

called the
and
attest

and

the

Rohini

star

to

the

sacred my

Whatever
mutual

nymph
bond
"
"

attract

promise that I make lord's regard, and share

treat

my

husband. him
the
com-

with

of love, I henceforth Wi
lson.

with

kindness

and

placency
Even

Urvasi's

companion and self-abnegation,

an

was

struck
"

with

this magnanimous

remarked
of

"

She

is a

lady of

exalted

a wife spirit,

'

duty most
"

exemplary.
Wilson.

The

loves of the

king and separation through

with
the

the
a

porary nymph and their temsupernatural incident are

then
He and

described

all the power

of Kdliddsa's

pen.

pined during
addressed
"

wandered separation,

in the

birds and
sued
to

beasts
the

and

inanimate

forest, objects
"

I have

And To

the koil of of the bee

as

the lord And the

starry-plumed bird. love-breathing song ; elephant herd, he murmured along ;

A.D.

400-800.]
To

Science and
the
swan,

Literature.
waterfall,
the
roe

173

and

the loud the

To In my But

the chakwa, search

none

rock, and
to

have of them

I sued

them

all,
woe."
"

lightened my

Wilson.

He

recovered
lose her.

her

after his the

wanderings, but
Urvasi
"

was

again
borne
seen

to likely
to

For

boy whom
so

had

her

lord"

but

had

concealed
; and
to

chance the
saw

by nymph
the

his father
must return

long according to
as soon

was

by
lover

Indra's
as

orders

the skies
But

her

child

she and

bore

him.

Indra

again

modified

his

commands,

Ndrada
to

descended

from

the skies to

carry

Indra's mandate
"

Pururavas.

And With

Urvasi thee in

shall be

through life united

Wilson.

holy
as

bonds.""

K^liddsa the best the

was

poet

well

as

dramatist.
from

Two

of

known

Sanskrit

epics are

Raghuvansa, deals with the In the other,the Kumdra Rdma. Sanibhava, Kdliddsa imagination the paints from the storehouse of his own for the great Siva, and their happy union. love of Umd We have but may return to already alluded to this tale, of giving a few illustrative quotations. it for the purpose born the daughter of the deity of the Himalaya Uma was child never the light saw mountains, and a sweeter
"

his pen. One, inexhaustible story of

"

Blest
When

was

that

hour,

and

all the world

saw

was

gay,

day. A rosy glow filled all the brightening sky, breeze came An odorous sweeping softly by, Breathed round the hill a sweet unearthly strain, their flowery rain." And the glad heavens poured down
"

Mend's

daughter

the lightof

Griffith's

Translation.
are a a

The

early years

of the

gentle
sweetness

maiden
; but

described

with awaits

exquisite grace
her.

and

great
bride

future
to

The

gods

intend

her

as

the

1/4

Ascendency of Kanouj

and

Ujain.

[epoch

v.

mighty Siva,for unto them will be born a child who will lead the gods to victoryagainst the Asuras. Siva is now tains, engaged in pious contemplationin the Himalaya mounit is arranged that the youthful Umd and will wait and look to all his the mighty god as a handmaiden, on
needs.

nothing lovelier and fresher in the creations of fancy than the image of Umd, clad in chaste garments decorated with flowers, and attending on the great god in his devotions,collecting flowers for him, and doing In doing obeisance him due obeisance. she stooped so
There

is

low

"

'

'

That

from

her hair,
starred

Dropped the bright flower that

the

midnight there."
"Griffith.

And

Siva,pleased with
' '

her

homage,
be
none

blessed

her

"

Surely thou shalt

who loves

Blessed

with

husband

but thee.

"

"Griffith.

Everything might have gone god end, if the mischievous

He marks

on

smoothly
had

to

the desired

of love

not

interfered.
lets go

the

moment

of Siva's weakness

and

his

unerring shaft.
"

Like Came
While

the

moon's

influence

on

the

sea

at

rest,

passionstealingo'er
on

the hermit's breast, the

the

maiden's

lip that mocked

his the

dye

Of
And The

ripe red

fruit he bent showed

bosom

oh ! how

heaving
young
warm

and

melting eye, lady'slove for him. each quivering limb !

the leaf-buds
so

Like At

Kadambas,
touch
of

when

swell
;

the

spring they love

eyes she

well

But
And Then The

stillwith
durst
not

downcast
turn

sought

the

ground.

their

burning

glances round.
breast.

with strong
storm

effort Siva

lulled to rest

of

passion in his troubled

A. D.

400-800.]
And

Scie7ice and

Literature.
that round

175
roll,

seeks, with angry

came

eyes

him

Whence He His

the tempest
and
saw

o'er his young

tranquilsoul.
archer

looked bow

the bold

stand,

bent towards

ready

in his skilful hand.

"

Drawn And Then Then So

the eye,

his shoulder
forward
to
as
a

well
rest.

depressed,

the left foot thrown

was

the

hermit-god

madness

lashed,

from

changed
!

his eye red flames of fury flashed. the beauty of that gloriousbrow,
the gaze

Scarce
Hark
'

could

support its terror

and

now. :

heavenly voices sighing through the air

spare !
'

Be

calm, great Siva, O be calm

! the

Alas Have

angry

scorched

eye'sresistless flashes the gentle king of love

to

ashes !

"

"Griffith.

Love's

bride

laments
and

the

death

of her

lord,and

Umd

in mortification
and

The prayer. of the gentle and

grief retires into a wood to penance again into a description poet launches tender girl subjecting herself to hard passed exposed to
is

unsuited her frame. Summer to penances amid she remains scorching fires in autumn
"

the rains

"

and

the blasts of winter

see

her

stillunshaken

in her purpose. hermit A young

severe

comes

to

damsel. the

penances Umd's
can

undertaken maidens

inquirethe reason by a young

him
so a

of these and tender but

explain to
that
so

the

cause,

hermit be

scarcelybelieve
with

should

in love

unlovable and

gentle a creature god as Siva,who

about in funeral

remains

smeared

with ashes

wanders

places
"

"

Impatient Um4
Rushed
to

listened

the
an

quick blood
flood."
"

her

temples

in

angry

Griffith.

She

ate explainsto the unmannerly hermit with passionof the great deity whom none eloquence the glories

1/6
knows
from

Ascendency of Kanouj
and
none can

mid
and
"

Ujain.
she

[epoch
to

v.

comprehend,
and
scorn

rises

depart

the place in anger

"She

turned
vest

away,

with

Its But

of bark

in angry

sudden

lo ! before

swelling pride repelling, her wondering eyes,

bosom
"

wrath

her

In altered

form

she

sees

the

sage

arise

'Tis Siva's self before

In all his

the

astonished

maid Gkiffith.

gentlestmajesty arrayed ! ""

himself,who had refused to be forced into love,but is now and pleased with Umd's propitiated and of his affection return a humbly craves penances,
from the mountain the is the

Yes, it is Siva

maid.
poems of

Among
sweetest

shorter

The order

Meghadiita, or story is simple. A Yaksha from his home for being

duties
; and

K^lid^sa, the best and the Cloud Messenger. is banished by royal

too

fond

of his wife and gazes

on

neglectinghis
dark cloud
to

in his exile he and

the

of the his dear which

rainy season
beloved the cloud
at

of love the way

bids it carry a message The home. lover indicates

should

by

describes the

the

various

parts of India

in verse, Himalaya mountains fancy and melody of rhythm, has the literature of the world
:
"

proceed, and the poet from the Vindhyas to which, for richness of
never

been

excelled

in

"

On

shed, thy waters raise the feeble jasmin'slanguid head. And for awhile thy interposingshroud. Grant the friendly cloud ; those damsels To where woo As while the garland'sflowery stores they seek, The scorching sunbeams tinge their tender cheek, The ear hung lotus fades, and vain they chase.

Naga

Nadi's

banks

Fatigued and faint, the drops tliat dew the face. climes What thy journey lay, though to northern devious track Consent to a shortly way.

78

Ascendeticy of Kanouj
of

and

Ujain.
affect

[epoch

v.

symptoms
she is

love, as

in

Sakuntald,

Malaydvati ;

juiceis appliedto her person, and she is fanned with a plantain leaf. Jimiitavdhana employs himself with drawing a portrait
of the

and feverish,

sandal

maiden

who

had
to

stolen his heart. draw the

He

asks

for

piece of red arsenic picks up from

from

the

which

five colours be

and his companion portrait, ground and brings some pieces, (blue,yellow, red, brown, and From this
account

could variegated)
would

obtained.

it

that the ancient Hindus, like the ancient appear paintersof Pompeii, used coloured earth and minerals
for their

painting. the young prince as he draws the Malaydvati watches and thinking it was the portrait of some other picture, whom maiden he loved,becomes jealous and faints. In the meantime to Malaydvati's father sends a message Jimutav^hana offering his daughter as his bride, but that the maiden he Jfmiitav^hana does not yet know had the princessherself,and seen was desiring to be
true
to

the

maiden

he

had

seen,

refuses the hand

of the

princess.
The

mistakes

of

both

the

lovers

are

soon

removed. he had is offered that the

The

prince discovers
him
; and

that the maiden

with

whom

fallen in love
to

is the very the the

which portrait The wedding

We

princesswhose hand discovers princess also soon prince had drawn is her own
with

portrait.

follows

great pomp
here

and of
a

ceremony.

of the parasite had king's court, Sekharaka, who regaled himself too and with wine makes some during the festivities, freely He declares that there are only two ludicrous blunders. K^ma the former and being a gods for him, Baladeva and the latter for his drinkingexploits, Hindu god known being the Hindu god of love ; and the valiant knight have
an

amusing

account

"

goes

out

to

meet

his

a female lady-love,

slave

with

whom

A.D.

40O-800.]
is in love.

Science
Instead of

and

Literature.
that

179
meets

he

meeting

damsel, he
so

the

prince's companion, a Brahman, who had his head and over to keep out insects,
a

put his garment

looked in his keen

like

veiled

woman.

Sekharaka,

not

very

his mistress, the embraces the Brahman to as perception, who stops his nose utter at the smell disgustof the latter, Confusion is worse ! of liquor when confounded the damsel herself

the spot ; the not criminat dison very appears lover is taxed with courting another maiden, is treated has
to
some

and

the

Brahman

choice

as epithets

"tawny monkey",
to

his sacred slave

thread

torn, and

offers

girlin order to get out of the scrape. Everything,however, is at last explained satisfactorily.
We
are

fall at

the feet of the

then

introduced of their

to

the bride and love ; the

:
"

in the asks
"O

raptures
a

young

bridegroom latter politely

for

kiss in these

words

lovelyone ! If this face of thine with its pink flush as it is revealed by lighted up by the sun's rays, and with its soft down the spreading gleam of its teeth is reallya lotus, why is not a bee seen Tkanslation. drinking the honey from it?"" Boyd's
But the lover which is

rudely intermpted by
him
away.

news

about

his

kingdom,
So
But

takes

far the the

story is like the story of other

Acts
are

last two

plays. essentially Buddhistic, and

form, the real virtue
Gh^ts
and

Hindu

of course illustrate,

in

an

extravagant
of others.

of self-sacrificefor the

good

Jimutavdhana goes to the the seashore a heap of bones the king of birds. Ndgas are
of Hindu
men,

Western
of

sees

on

and that

Buddhist

except

they
A

are

Ndgas, killed by Garuda, snakes, but in the conception formed like poets they are scaly and have hoods rising
has been

from that

their backs.
a

compact
sent to

made

with Garuda
his

Ndga

will be

him

dailyfor

food,and

i8o

Ascendency of Kanouj and

sees a

Ujain.

[epoch

v.

as

Jimutavdhana
mother bleeds

weeping
his heart
up
to

and

Ndga tearing himself from his preparing himself as Garuda's food,

him. Garuda him. lamentation
runs

within

He

manages

to

self offer him-

the ferocious with

in

place of
in

the

Ndga,

and

the bird flies away There is

wailing
the

and

Jimiitavdhana's
reports
that

household
the

when

Ndga

there

and

princehas offered himself a sacrifice. His old parents Garuda was and his newly-married wife rush to where The his life all but extinct. stilleating the prince's flesh, real N^ga also rushes there and offers himself up to save the innocent prince.
Garuda
"Alas!

then
Alas!
my
a a

discovers
His
food

his mistake

and
been

is horrified

"

own

body
had

has

of his
one,

own

accord

presentedfor
save

by this noble-minded
who

through pityto
the ! In reach
a

the

life of What

Naga

fallen within
I committed

of

my

voracity.
is
a

terrible sin have

I have

word,

this

Bodhisatva

whom

slain.""

Boyd's

Translation.

Jimlitavdhana instructs expiated:

"

Garuda

how

the

sin

can

be

destroyinglife ; repent of thy former deeds ; of good actions by chain unbroken labour to gather together an in all living beings."" Boyd's Translation. confidence inspiring
' '

Cease

for

ever

from

The

heroic
as

prince expires after giving

had
to

these

tions, instrucup.

he

been
mount

more

than

half

eaten to

His

parents prepare
this world.
the
The

the funeral pyre lamenting young widow she had

depart from
Gauri,

invokes

goddess, whom
ends

invoked

before

marriage.

the prince to life ; happily. Gauri restores life all the Indra to revive to Garuda on and prevails not Harjn living killed before. had he Nigas whom moral of this Buddhist play. creatures ;" that is the All Some eminent writers of fiction also flourished
in this

A.D.

400-800.]
India
was

Science and
not

Literature.
the

i8l
ancient nations

reign.
for her fables
to

better

known

to
as

science and

and

poetry
The
are

than

the

birthplace of
that
are

fiction.

oldest in the

Aryan

fables

be

found

anywhere
some

V"\xM\\\'=,\. Jdtaka

Tales^
Dr. have

dating from Rhys Davids

travelled
to

centuries

before

Christ ;
many

and

pointed out Europe and have

has

that

of them

assumed

various

modern

shapes.
Other
current

those fables, in India and

of the

Panchatantra, were
centuries
before

for many

probably they were

The
pilation com-

collected

for

in

compiled under that name. the took place certainlybefore that century the compiled work
The

sixth
was

century,

translated into

into Persian.

book
; a
a

Greek, and
the and since

Hebrew and

Arabic, Spanish translation appeared in

was

then

translated

thirteenth then

German
has

in the
been

fifteenth century,

the work

rendered of the

into all the

Fables of

languages of Europe Pilpay or Bidpai.

The

under

the

name

fables and

of the
are

Panchatantra

are

simple

and

taining, enter-

told in from

simple
to

and the

easy

Sanscrit

When

we

turn

them of

stilted and

prose. artificial

style of
once

the

novelists which

the

change
or

at see SiMditya's reign, we Sanscrit had undergone prose wrote

by

the seventh

century.
the
Tales

Dandin of the

his Dasakumdra

Princes, probably his style is ornate and early in that century, and artificial. But it is in Kddamvari^ written by Bdnabhatta, find the beauties courtier of Sildditya's a court, that we faults of the styleof the period in a marked and degree. The couple of lovers story is wild and weird ; the same and still feel the same than one life, go through more
Charita,
"

Ten

irresistible attraction

for each

other

and

scenes

of

whelming over-

passion,intense
austere

sorrow,

irresistible love, and

are

penances

in

wild

solitudes

depicted

with

82

Ascendency of Kanouj and

and
a rare

Ujain.
But

[epoch
the and often

v.

power

command

of

language.

style,
travagant ex-

in

is laboured spite of its wonderful power, bounds, and beyond all reasonable verbose

the

and stringsand adjectives compound words, and with a profusion of figures of A shorter novel, through several pages. speech, runs in the written by Subandhu same Vdsavadattd, was reign. and fiction of Sfldditya's We have spoken of the drama works composed in this period poetical reign,but some
same

sentence,

with

have
are

also been

handed
among

down the

to

us.

Bhartrihari's

Satakas Indian
of

conspicuous
for the

Muse

terse

and
show

productions of the epigrammatic character

that Bhartrihari marked lived.
was a

the

The poems. but they are of the rendered

verse,

Satakas

Hindu,

nevertheless in which of them

he

by

the

Buddhist

spirit
has

time
some a

Professor

Tawney
an

into elegant and

extracts
:
"

English spirited
idea of the

and

couple of

will convey

to original

the reader
from

"

Not

to

swerve

truth

and

mercy,

not

for life

to

stoop

to

shame
From the

Lofty
Firm

poor faith and

can

accepting, nor gifts proud submission, ^who tread this path of duty, narrow
no

from
on
as

men

of evil fame

fortune's the

Abstinence wives.
Truth and

from

sin

of bloodshed,

and

from

giddy ledge sabre's edge? speech of others'

love open-handed largess, from

for

men

Freedom

desire

and

avarice," such
travel, and
the

holy lives. the path that leads

of

to

bliss,
Path which every
sect

may

simple

cannot

miss."

Treachery is of crimes the blackest,

Avarice
Truth

is a world

of vice, penance,

is nobler than

far than

Purity

sacrifice.

T).

400-800.]

Sciettce and

Literature.

183

Charity'sthe firstof virtues. adorn, Dignity doth most Knowledge triumphs unassisted. Better death than public scorn.
You
are we we

lord
are

of

acres

But And

lords of song the subtle,

the
are

subdue
subdue

If you

strong

The
In

rich of you
me

speaking,
irksome.
my

the wise find

"

believe.
leave.

And

if you then

me

Why
What Or

I take
the

are profit

Vedas,

legallore, Or those long-winded legends Repeated o'er and o'er?

What
A A

books

of

gain we by our merits? dwelling in the skies

"

miserable That
men are

mansion,
of

All these

despise huckstering methodssense

"

Give

me

that

perfectway
fruition,
"

Of self-contained Where

pain is done

away.

The author
yana

same

writer is also

known

as

Bhatti,and
with It
the

is the
Rdmamost

of

which BJiattikdvya^
so as

is the story of the reader

told

to

familiarize the
of

difficult

conjugationalfomis poeticalwork of considerable

! A

is, in fact, a merit, composed to teach

verbs.

grammar

century passed by from

a

the

time

of

SiMditya, and
in merit
soon

then and

great

poet arose,
Bhavabhuti
to
as

a was

rival of
born
court

Kdliddsa

in fame.

in Berar, but
of

attached the

himself
well

the the

learned

Kanouj,
India. bold

then His

as literary

of political capital the for love

a

Mdlatimddhava his
own

describes

of

native

land, Berar,

princess of

youth of Ujain, and

184
the

Ascende)icyof PCanouf

and

Ujain.

[epoch

v.

princessis won
described.

after many strange adventures His Mahdviri Charita is the

to

fully power-

story of
wars

the

Rdma's from R^mayana boyhood Ceylon, and return with Si'td.to Oudh ;

his

in

and

his Uttarathe exile

Rdnia

Charita

continues of

and

restoration

the story of the Sit^, and is the most

epic to

patheticcomposition in the Sanscrit and self-abnegation of gentle Sitd, the weakness of in sending her into exile, and the bitter contrition
follows, are
reader Of
loves

powerful and language. The love

Rdma which the

described

with

power

which

reminds

of Shakespeare himself. masterpieces these plays, the first, the Mdlatimddhava, or the of Mdlati and Mddhava, is the most in plot. original is the
son

of the

Mddhava

of

Devardta,
or

the

minister

of the
come

poet'sown
Padmdvati
town,
as

country, Vidarbha
or

Ujjayinito
along
of the

Berar, and has complete his studies.

"

to

In that

he walked

the streets,

Mdlati, the daughter

of the minister
"

place.
has beheld the

From

her

casement

youth,
" "

he

gracefulas the
in vain."
"

god of love, herself love's blooming bride,

Wilson's

nor

seen

Tran.slation.

0n

the

occasion

of the

annual

festival of the
to
on

god
an

of

love,the people flock to the shrine of love Mdlati, too, repairs to the shrine homage. and meets Mddhava, and the youth
gaze But and
to
a on

pay

their
phant, ele-

and

maiden

each

other, and
of
true

fall in love. love has and refuse the

never

the the

course

does

run

smooth

king

of

Padmdvati

favourite,Nandana,
not

promised Mdlati's hand Mdlati's king'sminister,

consent.

father, dares
a

openly
to

his

The

news

is

terrible blow Buddhist

can

the

love-stricken

maiden, and
exclaims
exact race,

Kdman-

daki, a
"What

or abbess, priestess

in

pity
"

I aid?

Fate

and

her

sire alone

obedience
bestowed

from

daughter. True, Sakuntald,

of Kusika's

high

[86

Ascendency of Kanouj
The And How flesh of man,

and

Ujain.

[epoch

untouched

by trenchant

steel,

worthy your acceptance.

the noise, shrill and

{A great noise.)

High,

indistinct, of chatteringsprites
fills the charnel

Communicative,

Strange forms
From
The From the red
meteor
ear or

like foxes

ground ! flit along the sky :

bodies
darts
"

hair of their lank

; or

blaze
to ear,

from

their mouths
numerous

that stretch

thickset with
or

fangs.
streams

Or And

eyes
now

beards I
see

brows,

the
:

radiance

the

goblin

host

They mark
Falls
to

my

the

morsel coming, and the half-chewed they fly. howling wolf, and now and lookinground. ) (Pauses,
"

Race, dastardly as
In utter

hideous
The

All is

plunged

me. gloom. that winds The boundary of the funeral ground, Through mouldering bones its interruptedway.

river flows before

Wild And

raves

the

torrent

as

it rushes

past

rends

its crumbling banks

; the

wailing owl

Hoots
The

through its skirtinggi-oves, and to the soimds reply."" Wilson. loud long moaning jackal yells
Mddhava
woman

Suddenly
of
a

hears

the
"

voice,musical

and

wild,

young
"

in distress

Ah, cruel father !

To
the

She

you
now

meant

an

offering
"

king's favour,
is not

deserted

dies."

Wilson.

That

voice into and

unfamiliar
and

to

Mddhava's Mdlati

ear

;
as

he
a

bursts

the about

temple
to

finds

dressed

victim

be

sacrificed by
Some

of Chamundd. terrible priest

Aghoraghanti, the rites require Tdntrika

sweetest

the

sacrifice

of

virgin
"

and had

the
been

and and
not

purest
napped kidknow

virgin in
how
she

Padmavati

town

selected
does

for this sacrifice.

was

Mdlatf

herself

stolen

"

A.D.

400-800.]
"

Science and
reposed," she
eve

Literature.

187

I At

says,
terrace
:

' '

upon

the

when
"

I woke

I found

myself a prisoner." WiLSON.

his beloved
more

Mddhava

rescues

and

slays the malignant

Kun-

priest. But
dald
We
vows

the

Kapdla malignant priestess

minor
name,

revenge.

pass

by

great many

incidents.
who
as

friend with

of

M^dhava,
to

Makaranda

by

is in love

Nandana's

sister,disguiseshimself
the
comes

Malati, and
The
meets
amorous

is

married husband
usage

king'sfavourite Nandana. his bride,but to court

a

with rough sister-in-law

as

which

maiden's
comes

arm

could
to
own

scarcely inflict !
her Makaranda

Nandana's

sister then
but

teach beloved

better manners, the

finds her
An
arrest

pretended bride. his guards to sends

and his friend

Makaranda

elopement follows ; the king the culprits Mddhava ; but beat back the guards, and the
in consideration of their

king generously forgivesthem

valour.
Here

with the play might happily have ended tion marriage of the two pair of lovers with the king's sancBhavabhuti prolongs the story to bring in ; but the of nature and of human ings. feelpowerful description incidents and His plot,as usual, are unnatural matchless in and are extravagant, but his descriptions is once Milati more kidnapped by the foul power. in search Kapdla KundaM, and Mddhava priestess goes the Vindhya mountains. of her among Saudd.mini,who Buddhist before, but has now acquired a priestess was by the practiceof Yoga^ resolves to supernatural powers from her lipswe have a powerful ; and help Mddhava of the locality : description
some
"

"

How

wide

Towns,

the prospect spreads, and woods, and villages,

"

mountain

and

rock.
!

streams glittering

88

Ascendency of Kanouj
There The

and

Ujaiii. [epoch
wind,
gates,

v.

where
towers

the and

Para

and

the Sindhu

temples, pinnacles and And spiresof Padniavatf, like a city from the skies, appear, Precipitated
Inverted There

in the pure Lavani's

translucent

wave.

flows

frolic stream,

whose

groves

By early rains refreshed, afford the youth Of Padmavitf pleasant haunts, and where Upon the herbage, bright'ningin the show
The Hark

cr.

heavy
! how

uddered the in the

kine

contented

browse.

banks

of the broad

Sindhu

fall.

Crashing,
Like The
As sound

undermining

current,

the loud

voice of thunder-laden
like Heramba's

clouds.
roar,

extends, and

deepened by the hollow echoing caverns, the hills. It floats reverberatinground woods Those mountains, coated with thick clustering
Of

fragrant sandal
to

and the

Recall That

memory

ripe Milura loftymountains

Goddvari

southward

stretch, where

Impetuous flashes through the dark deep shade Of skirting forests, echoing to her fury."-Wilson.
Sauddmini and
to

by
and and

her

magical

Milati
Mddhava

Nandana's Makaranda.

powers sister are

rescues

Mdlati,
wedded

happily

Bhavabhuti

is the last of the

galaxy

of the poets of the

Vikramddityan age, as Kdliddsa is the first. He lived in that of Kanouj, but when of King Yasovarman the court king of Kashmir, king was defeated in war by Lalitdditya, to the poet accompanied the conqueror Kashmir, and probably ended his days there about the middle of the eighth century.
The Dark
no

India has

and for three followed, in literature or name distinguished

Age

then

centuries in science.

By
had

the close
become the

of the
masters

eleventh
of

century

the modem

India,and

modem

Rajputs historybegins

with

Rajput

revival.

INDEX.

jab, the, of the PunABORIGINES, religionof,

12-15 i

14 ;

marauding
"

raids

of, on

the

querors, con-

Arghya water, the, 84. origin, Arithmetic, decimal, of Hindu the Hindus, i6g, 95 ; among
170.

151.

India, 52, 90. Abhidhamma Pitaka, the, 103. Adam's Bridge, path about, 53.
of Southern

Arjuna,
Army
Armour of

41

; his

feats, 42,

44.
account

Magadha,
114.

Arrian's

of, 113,

Aditi and

her sons,

2S.

in the Vedic

age,

22.

Adityas, the, 28. Ahana and Athena,

Ahi and

33.

Indra,

27.

Arrian, quoted, 113. 139. Arts, the, in the Vedic India, 127.

age,

22

; in

Agni, worship of, 30, 158. Agniadhana, the, 84.

Arya, the

name,

20.

Aryabhatta,

the astronomer,
168.

168.

Agnimitra, 118. Agnihotra, the, 84.

Agnosticism in India, 97.
Alexander and Hindu
among
caves,

Aryabhattiya, the, Arya-land, 80.

Aryans,

the Great

in India, 9, 75 ;

physicians, 95.
the Hindus, 169. the, 127.
75,
101.

Algebra Ajanta

8 ; religion of, 14 ; India, 79-81. pure, Asoka the Great, and Buddhism, 9, the throne of Magadha, 10, 103 ; on

the, 2,

in

115

extent

of

his

empire,
;

115
pared com-

Ajatasatru, 50,
Allahabad
147.

adoption Tsang's time,

of

in Houen
construction

with

Buddhism, 115 Constantine, 115

; rock

Altars,

of, 94.
at, 124.
qo, 91. loi, 79,
102.

edicts of, 115, 116 ; thirteenth edict dhism, of, 116 ; effects of his zeal for Bud117 Si 118 118. ;

Amaravati,

tope

Ambashthas,

the,
7,

Ananda,
Andhras,
decline

friend of Buddha,

116, 118 ; pillaredicts of, fare regard for the material welof his people, 118 ; death of,
in the the Vedic
the

the,

10,

76, 78,

; ;

established

in
119

Magadha,
; and

Astronomy
ages, 139

and

Epic
136168,

of,
120,

their

lities, hosti-

62 ; among

Hindus,
age,

148.

in

Puranic

Anga, Angas,

75,

76 ; populationof, 80. the, 81.

;
on

169
Asuras, the, 66, 158, Asvins, the, 30, 31.
Atharva
159.

Angiras, 30. Apastamba, 76

Architecture

88. inheritance,

Veda, the, 49.

30. 7.
or

Vedic age, 22 ; ment primitive,in India. 121 ; developin the

Atharvan,

of, 121 165,

122, 127 166 ; the Dekhan

Indian, first specimens, Indian, ; Southern

Avanti, Ayodhya
Ayu,
15.

Oudh,
95,

46.

styleof,166.
189

Ayurveda,

139.

T90

Index.
115.

BACTRIA, in Bactrians
satru,
50.

India, 119.

Baillur, temple at, 167. silenced by AjataBalaki, the priest, Bandelkhand, temple in, 164. Bandhayana, quoted, 80. Barons, of modern Europe, and Rajputs compared, 151. Behar, 6, 7.
" "

the

votaries,99 ; essence of, loi ; of, 100 ; monastic system disciplesof, loi ; in Ceylon, 103, ; in 104 ; Scriptures of, 102-104 China and Japan, 104 ; the Hindus and, 104 ; Hindu origin, 105 ; as a religion. 106 ; the aim of, 106 ; four truths of, 106 ; path of, 106 ; the charm of, 108 ; maxims of,
108
a

its present

condemned

as

atheism,

132 147

; ;

of,80, 81. East, 8, 75 ; population South, 73, 81. Benares, 6, 47 ; in Houen Tsang's time, 147. Bengal, 8, 77, 79 ; population of,80,
81, 115 ; in Houen

religion of image worship,

Mathura
out

at

stamped
sacred India

in fifth centurj-, 142 ; in India, even to the

151 ;

texts,

supplanted

in

Tsang's time,

"

"

148. East, 76. South, 76.

81.

by Hinduism, 154 ; the spread of, 155 effect of spread of, 155. Buddhists, the, at Rajagriha, 103
in India, 155 schism
and
106.

; its rise ;

among,

103 103

; the ; the

Northern

the, Bengalis,

Southern,

faith of,

of, 125. Bhaja cave, pillars of, Bharhut, tope 122, 124. Bharata, the story of, 51, 52. Bharatas, the, 37. 38. Bharavi, 177.

Buddhist
"

councils, 103.
in Syria, 117.
in Vedic and
age,

missionaries

Bhaskara-charya, 169. Bhattikavya, the, 183. Bhatarka, dynasty of, 149. Bhavabhuti, 149, 150, 183, 188.
Bhima,
41, 44. 30.

unknown CASTE, 36. Caste system

in India

Europe

contrasted, 57, 58 ; in India,in the Epic age, 58 ; extension of,90.

Castes, origin

of

the

loyal

and

Bhrigus,the,

priestly, 48,
other,57
91 ; 92 ; Manu 90, 129 ; ;

51,

56, 57;

originof

Bhuvanesvara, temple of, 163. Bimbisara, 75, 100, loi.

according to the Sutra-;, and professional, race 91,

on, 128 ; evil effects

Bindnsara,

114.

of,

"

Bodhisatvas, worship of, 106. Boundaries, marks of, 134. ancient Boys, education of, among Hindus, 58. Brahma Siddhanta, the, 138. the Creator, 158, 159. Brahman, 30. Brahmans, the, origin of,as a caste,
57 ; exempt 87 ; from
as a

Megasthenes on, 130 ; pure 160. and mixed, 160 ; professional, Cattle-lifting, 44. Caves, Buddhist,124-127 ; in Ori.ssa,
126.

Ceremonies, religious, 84-86, 132. Ceylon, conquered by Hindus,

of, aborigines Rama,
77 ; 52 ; invasion

8 ;

of

by
the

ment, capital punish91.

53 : visited 77 ;
as

caste,

by Hindu conquered by
to

chants, mer-

Brahmana,

Taittiriyaka, quoted, 65.

Hindus,

with the. 49; contrasted Brahmanas, Vedic hymns, 64 ; legends in, 65, 66 ; superseded, 83.

known 78 ; Buddhism

thenes, Megas-

introduced

into,103, 104. Chandalas, the.So, 90,

128.

91 ;

as

castes,

Brahmana,
66.

Satapatha, quoted, 65,

109,
no.

Brahmadatta,

Chandragupta, 9, 10, 75-77, 112; death officers under, 112, 113; of,
114;

Brahmagupta

138, 169.
"

his

conquest

of

Northern

Brahmanaspati, 30.
Siddhanta, the, 169. Brihat SanhitS, the, 169. its founder, 7 ; adopted Buddhism, the verge in India, 9 ; on of, 86 ;

Brahmasphuta

India, 115 ; dynasty I. of Kanouj, 141.

II-' '42; his work

of, 118.

"

CharaJca, 95
139,
140.

on

medicines,

Index.
Cheras, the, 8, 77, 79. Chillarabaram, the temple of, 166. Chivalry in the Epic age, 45.
Cholas, the, 8, 77, 79. Churches, Buddhist, of, 124 ; in Western
126.
121

191
port of, 7.
;

Dvarka,

Dyu, worship of, 26

and

Zeus,

33.

; interior Ghats, 125,

domestication ELEPHANTS,
6,.

of,

Eliora, the temple of, 165, Eos, worship of, 32.

166.

ancient Civilization,

seats

of, 2, 3
'"

Erinnys,

30,

31.
on

in India, first steps

the

of, 12-15
in

!"

Punjab as given Hindu, Veda, 21-25; all India, 81 of, over

with
extension after death
82.
on

the

Rig

extension
;

F'A HIAN,

compared

of

tion civilizaGreek the of Alexander

India in fifth century, his narrative, 142, 142 ; Kanouj and Patna, 143 ; 143 ; at at Tamralipti, 143 ; in Ceylon and the Vedic
age, 22-24.

Great, 81,
Colebrooke,
Commerce
162.

Java, 143. Family life in

Father

Hindu

algebra, i6g.

of all,worship of the, 34.

122, 123,
on

in the

Puranic

period,
_

Fergusson, Dr., quoted,

148; 163, 164 ; 167.
125,

Hindu

architecture,
at

Commons,
Common
162.

in India, 134people in Puranic

Northern

on

temple

Hallabid,

period,
119.

Council,

Buddhist,
age,

Creator, the, worship of,34

Hindu, 131, 132. Festivals, Fire-worship of the Hindus, 30. kindling of, 8.j. Fire, the sacrificial,
Food, in the
Vedic
age, 21, 22;

Cremation,

in the Vedic

25.

in

Crimes, punishment of, 87.

61. Future, the, in ancient

Epic
25-

age,

Hindu

belief,

DADHIKRA, hymn horse,

the
16 ;

deified
to, 16.

war-

Dahana,
Dark

33.

India, 10, 150, 151 ; in,151. rise of religious persecution Dasakumara-charita, the, iSi. Dasaratha, 51, story of, 52. Dasyus, the, and Indra, 13 ; religion of, 14. Dawn, worship of the, 32, 33. Death, the great secret of, 71, 72. Dekhan, the, population of, 80, 81 ;
ages,

in

houses, GAMBLING Ganges, the Hindus

6, 37 ; Hindu

161.

settle on,

kingdoms on, 37. Gangetic basin,occupation of, 6. Hindus, in the Epic age, 45, 55 ; rites of, 47, religionand religious 48 ; degeneracy of,48.
"
"

races,

and

Garga, 95 ; on Garuda, 180,

Gautama,
"

states, 6, 7. the Greeks, 136, 137.

181.

115-

and the

his logic,97,
and

p8.
85.

Delhi, 43. Dhammapada,

maxims Dharma
"

on

the
; on

Sutras

their rites, 84,

the, quoted,

107

;
"

from, 108. Sastras, the, 128. the modern, 157. Dharma Sutras, the laws of, 86-91. Dhritarashtra, and his sons, 41-44.
,

forty sacraments, the family-name of the kings, 99.

85
,

Sakya
he ; his
clamation pro-

"

Buddha,

7 ; 75 ;

lived,
great

the time his birth,

100

when
100

discovery,

his

Dighavu,

story

of, 109,
among

no.

Dighiti, log.
Doctors, Hindu,
140.

the

Arabs,

of it at Benares, 100 ; of life, and that of his his manner and 100 disciples, ; his disciples, of life, their mode 101 a ; founds and church, loi ; his a system his death last words, 102; loi, with connected and events it, 102 ;

Drama,
161.

the, in the

Puranic

period,

Drona, 41. the Hindus, Drugs, among Durga, 158. of, among Duties, code Hindus, 60, 61.

140.

his teachings, 102,

at

104

; his

ciples dis-

ancient

object of of, 108-111

Rajagriha, 103 ; as an worship, 106 ; parables ; first followers of, 155.

192
Gautamaputra, monastery of, 126. Gautamiputra, 120. Gayatrf, the, 29. Geometry, in the third age, 94. God, the supreme, hymn to, 35 ; the Upanishads, 67, 68 ; efforts
Hindu
sages
to

Index.
India, 79; and Buddhism, 104; pre-Buddliist, 155. Hippocrates, indebted to India, 95. Historical analysis, 11. History, Indian and European, parallel
the

in of

between,

152.

know,
and

69.
the Homeric ; minor

Hospitalityamong
60.

ancient
his

Hindus,
to

Gods,
ages

of the Vedic

respectively, 33, 34 Indian, 158, 159. Goethe, on Sakuntala, 170. Grammar, an early Hindu
93-

Houen

Tsang,

visit

India,

study,
a

of India, 146144 ; his account referred 162. ; to, 149 Householder, duties of, 85. Huns, the, in India, 142.
"

Greek

civilization,extension of, 81, 82. parallel, Greeks, the, in India, 119 ; honoured
as

...

invasion of, 120. white,

Rishis, 136 ;
the

as

conquerors,

worship in India, 153. IMAGE India, all Hinduized, 81 ; in the

and Epic age, 78, 79. India, Northern, population of,8, 9 under the Guptas, 141, 142 ; under Vikramaditya and his successors Vedic
;

Greece, between West, 3.

East

and

the

quoted, 173-176. Griffith,

Grihya Sutras, the, rites of, 84, 85. of Ujain, 144-149 and ; in ninth Gujrat, colonized, 76 ; population tenth centuries, 150. 118, 119 ; of, 81 ; under Magadha, Southern and Eastern, population Kanishka, 120 ; conquered by of,8, 9 ; Southern, population scriptions the Shah under kings, 120 ; inof and castes in, 80, 81.
"

in, 120.

Guptas
142.

of

Kanouj, dynasty of, 141,

Guru, the, and his duties, 85. Gurus, the, and their pupils,38,

Indra, the, war god of the Hindus, ship hymn 158 to, 18, 19 ; wor; 13-15, of, 26, 27 ; battles of, 27. Indus, civilization in valleyof, 2.

39,

temple at, 167; HALLABID, compared with the Parthenon,

167.
Hartmann

Indraprastha, 43. Inheritance,law of, 88, 135. Inscriptions, cuneiform, 3.

Interest, law in regard to, Hindu law, 134.
88 ; in

indebted

to

Kapila, 96.

Hastinapura, 38,
Havidvara,

41, 43.

146.

TAGANNAtHA, J Jaivaliand
Janaka,
and

the

temple of, 164. priest, 50.

49, 50 ; his

Hieroglyphics, Egyptian, 3. affected Hinduism, by Buddhism,

ancient and 15s; 133, 153, 132. tween bedifference modern, 153, 155 ;
Vedic and

discussion

with

his court, his

priests,50
59. 75.

zeal of, 51 religious

59 ; and

ing, ; zeal for learn-

Puranic,

154

Jarasandha

and

the Brahmans, his successors,

170.

supplants Buddhism, to ancient, great blow books of, 156.

Hindu with Hindus,
on

154 ; first anic, 155 ; Pur-

Jones, Sir William,

Jimutavahana,

story of, 177-180.

history,
Greek,
3. 4.

3,

11

7, 9 ;

; compared cient, anliterature,

KABUL, Kadamvari,
115. 182.

the, story of,181,

;
as

the

the, in the Punjab, 12, 15; jab, Ganges, 6, 37 ; of the Pun-

Kaibartas, the, 80

castes,

128.

Kaikeyi, 51,
Kali, 158.

52.

acter internecine wars of, 18 ; charof, of the Vedic 26, age, the 56 ; socially distinct from third Dasyus, 56 ; of the age, civilizers, 79, 80 ; of Northern

Kalidasa, 118,
works,
IIS. 170-177.

145, ; added

159;
to

and

hit

Kalinga, 76, 78

Magadha.

194
Meghaduta,
Menander,
the

Index.
storj'of, 176.
Bactrian Parasara in

the

king,
61.

Tantra, the, 136. Parishads, the, 39, 58.

Western India, 119. Metals used in Epic age,

school,the, 98. Mithila, 47. Mitra and Mithra, worship of, 26. Monasteries, Buddhist, 121; in Nasik,
126.

Mimansa

Pataliputra,75 ; time, 147. Patna founded,75 time, 147. Patnjali,97.

Patriarchal

in

Houen

Tsang's

; in Houen

Tsang's

Monotheism
35,

among

the

Hindus,

34,

66, 67 ; the

cardinal
their of
6.

idea of
ance appeari

Hindu, 71, 72. Muharamadans, the,

in and

life in Vedic age, 36. Path, the Eightfold or Middle, 106. Persian race, origin of, 5. Pitakas, the three, 102 ; of Ceylon, 120. on, 103; the, commentaries

conquest

India, :

in India

and

Europe,
quoted,

151.

Miiller, Max,

and NACHIKETAS, Nahapana, ;

120

Death,

71.

monastery

Pilgrimages, in India, 153. Ploughing, hj'mn on, 20, 21. in the Vedic Polygamy age, 24 ; ancient Hindus, 88. among Polyandry, 40. Prajapati,myths of, 65, 66. Priests, Gangetic Hindus, 48. among
49 ;

of, 126. Nagananda, the story of, 177-180. Nagas, the, 179, 180. Nagasjuna, 119. Nakshatras, the, 62.
Nakula,
41.

defeated

in

discussion

with

Nalanda,
148
Nanda

; Dr.

Houen Tsang's time, Fergusson on, 148. dynasty, the, 75.

in

in, 126. Nasik, monasteries Nature-worsliip of the Hindus, 33. Nirvana, Buddhist doctrine of, 105,
107.

kings, 50. Property, laws in regard to, 87. Pulisa Siddhanta, the, 138. Punjab, occupation of, by Hindus, life and art in, as 5, 12 ; Hindu given in the Rig Veda, 21-25 South, population of, 81 ; from the time of Alexander the Great, 119. Puranas, the, originaland modified, 156 ; disputes in, 156, 157.
"

Pururavas,

171,

172.

Pushpamitra, dynasty of,118.

91.

Nishadas, the, 90,

Pushpapura, 137. Pythagoras, indebted Dr., quoted,

115 ;

to

India,95.

OLDENBURG,
100.

Orissa, 8,
in, 163.
Ornaments

77,

79,

81,

temples
22.

dark RACES, of, 12, 13.

and

white, conflict

in the Vedic

age,

Oudh, 46.

PANCHA 169.
and

Siddhantika,
;

the,

Raghuvausa, 174. Rajput chiefs, the, 11. Rajputs, the, 149, 150 ; disputed dhism, Budout origin of, 150 ; stamp in Europe, to, 151 ; parallel
151-

Panchalas, the, 6, 37-45 38 ; civilization among,

education
the

origin of,
38
ing ; learn-

religion among,
wars

38, 39 ; and rivalries ; 39

among, 39, 42 ; 55.

Rama, 51 ; the story of, 52-54. Ramayana, the, 51-54. Ratndvali, 177. Rdvana, of Ceylon, carries off Sita,
53 ; killed

with

Panchatantra,

Kurus, the, 181.

40-45. 41.

by Rama,
the Vedic

53.

Religion, in
age?;

and

the

Epic

Pandavas, the,
Pandu and

48. respectively,

his sons,

Pandyas, the, 8, 77, 79. Panini, the grammarian,

and

his

the Religious observances among Gangetic Hindus, 47, 48. Rig Veda, the, 6 ; its historic value,
12

discovery, 93,

94. ; of

on

Panis, the, 26. Parasara, 95. 136

age,
157.

hikra,
the Puranic Varuna

16

hymns

DadIndra, 13-15 ; on Indra and to ; hymn from, 18, 19 ; character of of, 21 ; religion of, 35 ;

Index.
hymns of,
how

195
; and
142.

preserved, 36

Siva, 1 58, 159

174-176.

Uma,

story of,

Rishis, the, 14.

Rites
and

Skandagupta, Epic
age,

sacrifices in the

64.
the

Slaves,
Puranic

as

property,

134

in

the

Rome,
West,
Romaka

between
3.

East

and

period, 161.
30;

Soma,
140.

22,

hymn

to, 31, 32.

Siddhanta, the, 138.

Royle, Dr., quoted, Rudra, 30, 158. Rudra Daman, 120.

SAHADAVA, Sakas, the,

41.

137.

Saktf, 158. Sakuntala, 170. Sakyas, the, 99. Sama Veda, the, 48. Samudragupta, the empire of, 141. Sanchi, tope of, 122-124. Sankhya philosophy, the, 96. Saranyu, 30. Sarasvati,32, 33.
"

Somnathapur, temple at, 166. Soul, the universal,of the Upanishads, 66-69; a universal,Hindu belief in,gS. Souls, transmigration of, Hindu doctrine of, 70. Sraddha, the, 84. Sri Sena, 138. for, 161. Stones, precious,esteem
Strabo,
on

gorgeousness

of

Hindu

festivals, 131. Strauta Sutras, the, rites of, 84,

86.

of Brahma, 158. Bhartrihari's, 183. Satakas,

,

consort

in war, Sudas, and his prowess Sudras, the, 57, 91, 129 ; in the of the law, 87. Suicide in ancient times, 90.
Sulva

18. eye

Sati,among
161.

ancient Hindus, 89, 90.

51.

Sutras, geometry Sumitra, 51.

Sunita, the story of, no,

of,94,
iii.

95.

Satrughna, Satyakama,
truth

Sun-worship
67 ; the fatherless, taught him, 67.
Surashtras

of the

Hindus, 28, 29.

the

Surasenas, the, 38.

of Gujrat, 76, 81. Surashtra, 79 ; populationof, 80. Surya, 28, 29, 158. Siddhanta, the, 138. on Susruta, 95 ; his work surgery,
"

Nature

Sauviras, the, 80. Savitri, 29. Schopenhauer, on

72 ; indebted
to

the Upanishads, Kapila, 96. to, 95.

age,

Schrader,

Von, referred
93.

140.

Science, Hindu, Sciences,the, in

63.

the

Epic

61-

Sculptures,Indian, 123, 127. Shah kings, and their hostilities, 120. Siddhartha, 99. Siddhantas, or astronomical works,
137-139-

Sutras, the, characterized, 83 ; three classes of, 83. Sutta Pitaka, the, 102. Svetaketu, rhe priest,defeated by

Jaivali,50. Swayamvara rite,42. Syllogism, the Hindu,

"T^ANTRAS, the,

97.

his favour for Siladitya I., and Buddhism, 145. dhist II., and his rule, 146; his Budfestival, 146, 147 ; and the of Buddha, statue 147 ; character of age and death, 149 ; works of, 158, 173. Sindh, population of, 80, 81.
"

157.

Tathagata, 102. translations from, Tawney, Professor,

183, 184.

Temples in India, 153 ; 1S3-167. Tirhiit, 46. instances Toleration, religious, of,
i45" 122; 147
erection

Sins, heinous
to

and
135.

minor, according

Topes, Buddhist,
ofBharhut

of,

121,

Manu,

and

Buddha

Gaya,
of Ama-

Sisunaga, 75. Sisupala,43. Sita, 52 ; story of, 53, 155, 184 ; in the Rig Veda, 54 ; how regarded
among

122; of Sanchi, 122-124; ravatl,124. Towns, Indian, in Puianic

162.

period,
132 ;

the

Hindus,

54.

Trinity,

the

Buddhist,

the

emperors UjAiiN, Ugras, the,

ot,
go, 91.

lo.

143, 145

144 ; ; works

the

age

of,

144

; rule

of,

Uma,

158, 159;

the

story

Upanishad,

the

of, 173-176. Brihadaranyaka,

Vikramorvasi,

of age of, 158-160. its subject, 171.

( Vinaya
Vishnu
.

quoted, 63, 68, 70, 71 ; the 59, quoted, 67, c8 ; the ChSndogya, Kena, Katha, quoted, ; the 72 the Kaushitaki, quoted, 6g ; the Taittiriyaka, quoted, ; 70 quoted, 61. the, 49-51 Upanishads, thought of, 66, 67 ;
67, 69
70 ;
on on

Pitaka, the, 102. Ciiandra, 138.

in the Vedic
159. age,

Vishnu,

29;

the

preserver,

158,
30. 27.

Vivasvat.

Vritra,

26,

Vyasa,
the, keyGod the of,
; I I

of the

Puranic
of

age,

57.

on

transmigration
of
71,

of souls,
70,

I
i

WAR-DRUM
War-horses Wealth in

the

early
16

dus, Hin-

16.

creation

the 72;

world,

of the

Hindus,
61.

71; hauer

death,
on, 72.

Schopen-

]
1

Epic
and

age.
armour

Weapons

of

the

early
138.
161.

Upavrii,
Urvas), Ushas,

population
the 32.

of,

80.

story

of,

170-173.

Hindus, 16, 17. Professor, Weber,

White

referred

to, 49.

Yajur

Veda,

the,

Uttara-Rama

Charita,

story

of, 184.

Widows Wilson

in the

Pur;uiic
171-173.

period,

quoted,
Dr.,
ancient in the

VAIDEHAKAS, Vaisesika, 98.

Vasishtha

the,

90.

Wise,
Women the

referred Vedic

to, 95.
age, 23 ; among ; in

Siddhanta, the, 138. Vaisya caste, the, 129. Vaisyas, the, 57, 91. of, 75. Vajji, the invasion Valabhis, the, of Gujrat, 149. author of Ramayana, Valmiki,
Vanga, 76. Varahamihira,
the astronomer,

Hindus,

59-61
among

the

Puranic

period,
60.

160, 161.
ancient

Worship,
Hindus, World,
53.

religious, the, creation

70, 71.

shads, of, in the Upani-

138,

16S, 169. 145, hymn Varuna, to, of, 26, 28 ; 158.

the, 38. YADAVAS, Vaduyasri, monastery,

126.

18, 19

worship

Yajur Veda, the, Vajnavalkya, 49,

mans, 59 ;

49.
50

; and

the
he

Brah-

Vasishtha, Vasishthas, triumph,

Vasavadatta,

on

merely
86.

religious
their

servances, ob-

the
;

truth the work

taught
of,
157 ;

Maitreyi,
and

67 Yam(,

the,
18 ;

hymn

of

on

castes,

160. 31. 150.

46.

Varna

and

the, 183.
158.
49 ; rank

Vayu,
Vedas,
61.

30,

Vasovarman, the Veu-Chis,

and

149,

invasion

of,
07.

119.

the,

study

of,

Yoga Young

philosopny,
men

the,

among

ancient

Hindus,

Vedaiita

school, the, 98.

the,
7,

Videbas,

46,

49,

51,

55.

58, Yudhishthira,

60.

41.

43,

44.

Printed

by

Ballantvne,

Hanson Londo.T "!!.-=

"^

Co.

Edinburgh